<TEI xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0">
   <teiHeader>
      <fileDesc>
         <titleStmt>
            <title>A defence of sundry positions, and Scriptures alledged to justifie the Congregationall-way; charged at first to be weak therein, impertinent, and unsufficient; by R.H. M. A. of Magd. Col. Cambr. in his examination of them; but upon further examination, cleerly manifested to be sufficient, pertinent, and full of power. / By [brace] Samuel Eaton, teacher, and Timothy Taylor, pastor [brace] of [brace] the church in Duckenfield, in Cheshire. Published according to order.</title>
            <author>Eaton, Samuel, 1596?-1665.</author>
         </titleStmt>
         <editionStmt>
            <edition>
               <date>1645</date>
            </edition>
         </editionStmt>
         <extent>Approx. 418 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 73 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.</extent>
         <publicationStmt>
            <publisher>Text Creation Partnership,</publisher>
            <pubPlace>Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :</pubPlace>
            <date when="2012-10">2012-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 2).</date>
            <idno type="DLPS">A82508</idno>
            <idno type="STC">Wing E118</idno>
            <idno type="STC">Thomason E308_27</idno>
            <idno type="STC">ESTC R200391</idno>
            <idno type="EEBO-CITATION">99861170</idno>
            <idno type="PROQUEST">99861170</idno>
            <idno type="VID">113298</idno>
            <availability>
               <p>To the extent possible under law, the Text Creation Partnership has waived all copyright and related or neighboring rights to this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above, according to the terms of the CC0 1.0 Public Domain Dedication 
                <ref target="https://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/zero/1.0/">Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal</ref>. 
               This waiver does not extend to any page images or other supplementary files associated with this work, which may be protected by copyright or other license restrictions. Please go to 
                <ref target="http://www.textcreationpartnership.org/">http://www.textcreationpartnership.org/</ref> for more information.</p>
            </availability>
         </publicationStmt>
         <seriesStmt>
            <title>Early English books online.</title>
         </seriesStmt>
         <notesStmt>
            <note>(EEBO-TCP ; phase 2, no. A82508)</note>
            <note>Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 113298)</note>
            <note>Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 50:E308[27])</note>
         </notesStmt>
         <sourceDesc>
            <biblFull>
               <titleStmt>
                  <title>A defence of sundry positions, and Scriptures alledged to justifie the Congregationall-way; charged at first to be weak therein, impertinent, and unsufficient; by R.H. M. A. of Magd. Col. Cambr. in his examination of them; but upon further examination, cleerly manifested to be sufficient, pertinent, and full of power. / By [brace] Samuel Eaton, teacher, and Timothy Taylor, pastor [brace] of [brace] the church in Duckenfield, in Cheshire. Published according to order.</title>
                  <author>Eaton, Samuel, 1596?-1665.</author>
                  <author>Taylor, Timothy, 1611 or 12-1681.</author>
               </titleStmt>
               <extent>[8], 130, [4] p.   </extent>
               <publicationStmt>
                  <publisher>Printed by Matthew Simmons, for Henry Overton, and are to be sold at his shop in Popes-head Alley.,</publisher>
                  <pubPlace>London, :</pubPlace>
                  <date>1645.</date>
               </publicationStmt>
               <notesStmt>
                  <note>A reply to: Hollingworth, Richard.  "An answer to a certain writing, entituled, Certain doubts and quaeres upon occasion of a late oath and covenant" (Wing H2486) and "An examination of sundry scriptures" (Wing H2491)".</note>
                  <note>With an index.</note>
                  <note>Annotation on Thomason copy: "Nouemb: 8th".</note>
                  <note>Reproduction of the original in the British Library.</note>
               </notesStmt>
            </biblFull>
         </sourceDesc>
      </fileDesc>
      <encodingDesc>
         <projectDesc>
            <p>Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl,
      TEI @ Oxford.
      </p>
         </projectDesc>
         <editorialDecl>
            <p>EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.</p>
            <p>EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).</p>
            <p>The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.</p>
            <p>Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.</p>
            <p>Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.</p>
            <p>Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as &lt;gap&gt;s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.</p>
            <p>The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.</p>
            <p>Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).</p>
            <p>Keying and markup guidelines are available at the <ref target="http://www.textcreationpartnership.org/docs/.">Text Creation Partnership web site</ref>.</p>
         </editorialDecl>
         <listPrefixDef>
            <prefixDef ident="tcp"
                       matchPattern="([0-9\-]+):([0-9IVX]+)"
                       replacementPattern="http://eebo.chadwyck.com/downloadtiff?vid=$1&amp;page=$2"/>
            <prefixDef ident="char"
                       matchPattern="(.+)"
                       replacementPattern="https://raw.githubusercontent.com/textcreationpartnership/Texts/master/tcpchars.xml#$1"/>
         </listPrefixDef>
      </encodingDesc>
      <profileDesc>
         <langUsage>
            <language ident="eng">eng</language>
         </langUsage>
         <textClass>
            <keywords scheme="http://authorities.loc.gov/">
               <term>Hollingworth, Richard, 1607-1656. --  Answer to a certain writing, entituled, Certain doubts and quaeres upon occasion of a late oath and covenant.</term>
               <term>Hollingworth, Richard, 1607-1656. --  Examination of sundry scriptures.</term>
               <term>Congregationalism --  Early works to 1800.</term>
            </keywords>
         </textClass>
      </profileDesc>
      <revisionDesc>
            <change>
            <date>2020-09-21</date>
            <label>OTA</label> Content of 'availability' element changed when EEBO Phase 2 texts came into the public domain</change>
         <change>
            <date>2011-10</date>
            <label>TCP</label>Assigned for keying and markup</change>
         <change>
            <date>2011-10</date>
            <label>SPi Global</label>Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images</change>
         <change>
            <date>2011-12</date>
            <label>Olivia Bottum</label>Sampled and proofread</change>
         <change>
            <date>2011-12</date>
            <label>Olivia Bottum</label>Text and markup reviewed and edited</change>
         <change>
            <date>2012-05</date>
            <label>pfs</label>Batch review (QC) and XML conversion</change>
      </revisionDesc>
   </teiHeader>
   <text xml:lang="eng">
      <front>
         <div type="title_page">
            <pb facs="tcp:113298:1"/>
            <pb facs="tcp:113298:1" rendition="simple:additions"/>
            <p>A DEFENCE Of ſundry POSITIONS, And <hi>Scriptures</hi> alledged to juſtifie the <hi>Congregationall-way;</hi> charged at firſt to be weak therein, impertinent, and unſufficient; By <hi>R. H.</hi> M.A. of <hi>Magd. Col. Cambr.</hi> in his Examination of them; But upon <hi>further Examination,</hi> cleerly manifeſted to be <hi>Sufficient, Pertinent,</hi> and <hi>full of Power.</hi>
            </p>
            <p>By <hi>Samuel Eaton,</hi> Teacher AND <hi>Timothy Taylor,</hi> Paſtor Of The Church in <hi>Duckenfield,</hi> in <hi>Cheſhire.</hi>
            </p>
            <q>
               <bibl>
                  <hi>Iſai. 26.12, 13.</hi>
               </bibl>
               <p>LORD, thou wilt ordaine peace for us: for even thou haſt wrought all our works in us.</p>
               <p>O LORD our God, <hi>other</hi> lords beſides thee have had dominion over us; <hi>but</hi> by thee only will we make mention of thy Name.</p>
            </q>
            <p>Publiſhed according to Order.</p>
            <p>
               <hi>LONDON,</hi> Printed by <hi>Matthew Simmons,</hi> for <hi>Henry Overton,</hi> and are to be ſold at his ſhop in <hi>Popes-head Alley.</hi> 1645.</p>
         </div>
         <div type="to_the_reader">
            <pb facs="tcp:113298:2"/>
            <pb facs="tcp:113298:2"/>
            <head>To the Chriſtian Reader.</head>
            <p>
               <seg rend="decorInit">I</seg>T was not our purpoſe, when theſe <hi>Examinations</hi> of our Reverend and beloved <hi>Brother</hi> and neighbour came forth, to have made any <hi>Reply</hi> to them: Firſt, becauſe we thought there was that already publiſhed to the world on both ſides, which was more weighty then either the <hi>Examinations</hi> or <hi>Anſwer</hi> to them were like to be deemed. Secondly, becauſe we apprehended ſome other per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons, rather called to this Work, then our ſelves; becauſe their <hi>Poſitions</hi> and <hi>Scriptures</hi> brought by them, are profeſſedly and <hi>no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>minally</hi> oppoſed, as the margent declares. Thirdly, becauſe we were unwilling to ingage our ſelves or others in the <hi>Controverſie,</hi> further then we ſhould be compelled; knowing it to be one evill under the Sun in <hi>men</hi> (and perhaps, <hi>in ſome good men</hi>) that they <hi>will ſtrive for Victory, rather then for Truth.</hi> And as it is with an unyeel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding ſpirit, it will contend for the-laſt word: So it is in publiſh<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing of books, who ſhall Print laſt in his own Cauſe. We choſe therefore rather to practiſe in ſilence, according to our own light, and quietly to follow the Work we are called to in theſe parts, then to implead thoſe that ſhould plead againſt the Way we walk in. Therefore, when the <hi>Examinations</hi> firſt came down, though we read them, yet we minded not to anſwer them; for three moneths almoſt, the thoughts of intermedling in the Work (now effected by us) ſlept with us. At laſt we were a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wakened to conſider what was fit to be done by us. And after ſome conſultation, thought our ſelves bound to vindicate wrong<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed <hi>Scriptures, Poſitions, Perſons;</hi> that which bred a change in our mind, was: Firſt, an expectation and earneſt deſire in theſe parts, that ſomething might be anſwered thereunto, or the Cauſe yeel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded. Secondly, the eyes of many were upon us rather then upon others: Firſt, becauſe the <hi>Author</hi> of the <hi>Examinations</hi> is our neigh<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bour:
<pb facs="tcp:113298:3"/>Secondly, becauſe many of theſe things have been diſcuſſed betwixt him and us: Thirdly, becauſe it is thought that ſome of the <hi>Poſitions</hi> have been taken up by him, as in diſcourſe they fell from us: Fourthly, becauſe it is believed by many, that there is ſo much ſtrength in the <hi>Examinations,</hi> or weakneſſe in us, that we cannot anſwer them: Fifthly, becauſe the <hi>Examinations</hi> are ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gnified in Pulpits: Laſtly, becauſe the <hi>Perſon</hi> whom we moſt eyed to have vindicated the <hi>Scriptures</hi> and <hi>Aſſertions</hi> built upon them, we heare, is called away out of the kingdome. Hereupon we came to ſet upon the Work. And our requeſt (good Reader) is this, that the plainneſſe of the ſtyle may be paſſed over, and all weakneſſe in expreſſion; and if there be any ſtrength of Argument, that it be kindly accepted <hi>for the truths ſake.</hi> We profeſſe to be friends to the <hi>Truth,</hi> ſo farre as we know it, and ſhall think it the worſt work that ever we did in our lives; if we ſhould make any to erre from the <hi>Truth.</hi> We intreat God, as we are able, to <hi>lead</hi> both <hi>thee</hi> and <hi>us into all truth.</hi>
            </p>
            <closer>
               <signed>
                  <list>
                     <item>
                        <hi>S. E.</hi>
                     </item>
                     <item>
                        <hi>T. T.</hi>
                     </item>
                  </list>
               </signed>
            </closer>
         </div>
         <div type="quotation">
            <head>
               <hi>M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>.</hi> Prynne <hi>his</hi> Judgement, touching the only and ſpeedieſt way for the preſent <hi>Reformation,</hi> in his laſt Book, called <hi>A Vindication,</hi> page <hi>57.</hi>
            </head>
            <p>ANd if our <hi>Aſſembly</hi> and <hi>Miniſters</hi> will but diligently preach againſt that Catalogue of ſcandalous Sins and ſinners they have preſented to the <hi>Par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liament,</hi> and the <hi>Parliament</hi> preſcribe ſevere temporall Lawes and Puniſhments againſt the ſame, and appoint good <hi>Civill Magiſtrates</hi> to ſee them duly executed, inflicted; I am confident, that this would work a greater <hi>Reformation</hi> in our <hi>Church</hi> and <hi>State</hi> in one half yeer, then all the <hi>Church-diſcipline</hi> and cenſures now ſo eagerly conteſted for, will do in an age; and will be the only true way, and ſpeedieſt courſe to reform both <hi>Church</hi> and <hi>State</hi> at once: which I hope the <hi>Par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liament</hi> will conſider of, and take care, that our <hi>Miniſters</hi> (like the <hi>Biſhops</hi> for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>merly) may not now be taken up with ruling and governing; but preaching and inſtructing, which is work enough wholly to ingroſſe their time and thoughts.</p>
         </div>
         <div type="letter">
            <pb facs="tcp:113298:3"/>
            <head>To our Reverend Brother, the EXAMINER.</head>
            <opener>
               <salute>Good Brother,</salute>
            </opener>
            <p>
               <seg rend="decorInit">T</seg>Hough we often encountered one another within private walls, yet we little thought to have been <hi>Antagoniſts</hi> in print; you have provoked us to it, and ſo have thoſe that are either ſo ingaged to your perſon, or to your <hi>Examinations,</hi> as to make their boaſt of them. We think you will confeſſe our candor in pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceeding; we have not ſtept out of the way, to intermeddle with by-ſtanders or by-matters; nor have we racked any thing: we intreat the like uſage from you. Take up the pith and ſubſtance of the Argument, and let alone expreſsions and matters of that nature, and ſhew us our errour, and we ſhall not be offended, but thankfull. That deep heavie <hi>charge</hi> in the firſt part of your <hi>Preface,</hi> whether it might have been ſpared, till you had ſeen how you had ſped, we leave for you to conſider: As alſo whether you had honoured your ſelf more, and wronged us leſſe, if your <hi>Examinati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons</hi> had come forth without ſo cutting and ſtinging a cenſure. Beware of giving ſuch blowes again in words, and do it (if you can) in the weight of your Arguments, and you ſhall be blameleſſe. We will beare it, and amend by it, as being.</p>
            <closer>
               <signed>Your loving Brethren, SAMUEL EATON, TIMOTHY TAYLOR.</signed>
            </closer>
         </div>
         <div type="table_of_contents">
            <pb facs="tcp:113298:4"/>
            <head>The Contents of the <hi>Book.</hi>
            </head>
            <head type="sub">The <hi>Scriptures</hi> opened, or alledged in this <hi>Treatiſe,</hi> you have in a <hi>Table</hi> at the end thereof, and the <hi>page</hi> wherein they are cited.</head>
            <p>The POSITIONS, as they are laid down by M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>R. H.</hi> in his <hi>Examination of them,</hi> are the ſumme and ſubſtance of the whole <hi>Book;</hi> as being the <hi>Subject</hi> herein debated, whereof the moſt of them are explained and defended, (ſome, in ſome proofs cited, are miſtaken: as <hi>Poſition</hi> 20, and 25.)</p>
            <list>
               <head>The <hi>POSITIONS</hi> are theſe in order following.</head>
               <item>POSITION 1. GAthering of <hi>Churches</hi> in the name of Chriſt, and ſet<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting up of <hi>Church-ordinances,</hi> cannot be unlawfull for want of a Commandement from man, as appeareth by the Doctrine and Pra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctice of the Apoſtles, <hi>Acts</hi> 4.19. <hi>&amp;</hi> 5.29. <hi>page</hi> 1</item>
               <item>POSIT. 2. Seven, eight, or nine may make a <hi>Church.</hi> In <hi>Adams</hi> and <hi>Noahs</hi> time there was not above ſeven or eight, will you deny them the being of a <hi>Church?</hi> What will you make of <hi>Chriſt</hi> and of his <hi>Family,</hi> which were not above twelve beſides himſelf, and of the firſt <hi>foundationalls</hi> of the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Epheſus,</hi> which were about twelve? the number in the firſt beginning of the greateſt <hi>Church</hi> was ſmall enough in compariſon, <hi>Acts</hi> 1.15. <hi>p.</hi> 9</item>
               <item>POS. 3. A <hi>viſible Church</hi> in the <hi>new Teſtament</hi> conſiſts of no more in num<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ber, then may meet in one <hi>place,</hi> in one <hi>Congregation,</hi> 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 11.20. &amp; 14.23. <hi>p.</hi> 13</item>
               <item>POS. 4. A <hi>viſible Charch</hi> in the <hi>new Teſtament</hi> is not <hi>Nationall,</hi> as the <hi>Jewes</hi> was; hence we reade of the <hi>Churches</hi> of <hi>Galatia, Macedonia, Judea,</hi> not <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Galatia,</hi> 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 16.1. 2 <hi>Cor.</hi> 8.1. <hi>p.</hi> 21</item>
               <item>POS. 5. When a <hi>viſible Chuch</hi> is to be erected, the <hi>matter</hi> of it ſhould be <hi>viſible Saints</hi> and <hi>Believers,</hi> 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 1.2. <hi>p.</hi> 31</item>
               <item>POS. 6. The <hi>form</hi> of a <hi>Church,</hi> is the gathering together of theſe <hi>viſible Saints,</hi> and <hi>combining</hi> and <hi>uniting</hi> them <hi>into one body</hi> by the <hi>form</hi> of a holy <hi>Cove<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nant, Deut.</hi> 29.1.10, 11, 12. by which is plainly ſhewed, <hi>that a company of people be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>come
<pb facs="tcp:113298:4"/>Gods people,</hi> that is, <hi>a Church,</hi> by entring into <hi>Covenant</hi> with God. If it be ſaid, <hi>they were a Church before;</hi> yet that was when the <hi>Church</hi> of the <hi>Jewes</hi> was conſtituted in <hi>Abrahams</hi> Family by <hi>Covenant. p.</hi> 37</item>
               <item>POS. 7. Every <hi>Member</hi> at his <hi>admiſſion,</hi> doth promiſe to give himſelf as to the <hi>Lord,</hi> to be guided by <hi>him;</hi> ſo to the <hi>Church,</hi> to be guided by <hi>them;</hi> which is no more then the <hi>Members</hi> of the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Macedonia</hi> did in a parallel caſe, 2 <hi>Cor.</hi> 8.5. <hi>p.</hi> 44</item>
               <item>POS. 8. This particular <hi>Congregation</hi> is a <hi>Church</hi> before it have <hi>Officers, Acts</hi> 2.47. <hi>p.</hi> 45</item>
               <item>POS. 9. <hi>She</hi> hath alſo full and free <hi>power</hi> to chooſe her own <hi>Officers,</hi> with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out the help of <hi>Synod, Claſſis,</hi> or <hi>Presbyterie, Act.</hi> 1.15. &amp; 6.3. &amp; 14.23. <hi>p.</hi> 46</item>
               <item>POS. 10. The particular <hi>Congregation,</hi> though they want <hi>Officers,</hi> have <hi>power</hi> and <hi>authority</hi> to <hi>ordain Officers,</hi> as the children of <hi>Iſrael</hi> did put their hands upon the <hi>Levites, Numb.</hi> 8.9, 10. <hi>p.</hi> 52</item>
               <item>POS. 11. When the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> were ſent out by <hi>Chriſt,</hi> there was no mention of <hi>Ordination</hi> in that <hi>Commiſſion</hi> of theirs, but only of teaching and baptizing, <hi>Mar.</hi> 16.15. <hi>Mat.</hi> 28.19, 20. If <hi>ordination</hi> of <hi>Miniſters</hi> had been ſuch a ſpeciall work, there would belike have been ſome mention of in in their <hi>Commiſſion. p.</hi> 56</item>
               <item>POS. 12. The <hi>Church</hi> hath <hi>power</hi> to cenſure <hi>her Officers,</hi> if <hi>ſhe</hi> ſee juſt occa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſion, <hi>Col.</hi> 4.17. <hi>p.</hi> 58</item>
               <item>POS. 13. Theſe <hi>Officers</hi> are to be maintained by contribution every <hi>Lords Day,</hi> 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 16.1. <hi>p.</hi> 60</item>
               <item>POS. 14. The great <hi>Mountain</hi> burning with fire caſt into the <hi>Sea,</hi> upon the ſounding of the ſecond <hi>Trumpet, Rev.</hi> 8.8, 9. is applied by ſome good <hi>Wri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ters,</hi> to thoſe times in which <hi>Conſtantine</hi> brought <hi>ſettled</hi> endowments into the <hi>Church. p.</hi> 68</item>
               <item>POS. 15. There muſt be in the <hi>Church, Teachers,</hi> diſtinct from <hi>Paſtors,</hi> as <hi>Apoſtles</hi> are diſtinct from <hi>Euangeliſts, Epheſ.</hi> 4.11. <hi>p.</hi> 69</item>
               <item>POS. 16. This particular <hi>Congregation</hi> is <hi>Sion,</hi> which God loveth, and he hath promiſed to be preſent, <hi>Mat.</hi> 18.20. <hi>p.</hi> 71</item>
               <item>POS. 17. So long as a <hi>Believen</hi> doth not joyn himſelf to ſome particular <hi>Congregation,</hi> he is <hi>without</hi> in the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> ſenſe, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 5.12. <hi>p.</hi> 74</item>
               <item>POS. 18. The <hi>Elders</hi> are not <hi>Lords</hi> over Gods heritage, 1 <hi>Pet.</hi> 5.3. nor do exerciſe <hi>authority,</hi> as the <hi>Kings</hi> and <hi>Princes</hi> of the earth do; remembring our <hi>Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>viours</hi> leſſon, <hi>Mat.</hi> 20.25, 26. <hi>Luke</hi> 22.25, 26. <hi>p.</hi> 78</item>
               <item>POS. 19. The <hi>Power</hi> of <hi>Government</hi> is expreſly given to the <hi>Church,</hi> where we are bidden <hi>Hear the Church,</hi> which is a particular <hi>Congregation, Mat.</hi> 18. <hi>p.</hi> 85</item>
               <item>POS. 20. <hi>Matth.</hi> 16.19. Chriſt directeth his Speech not to <hi>Peter</hi> alone, but to <hi>all</hi> the <hi>Diſciples</hi> alſo; for to them <hi>all</hi> was the <hi>Queſtion</hi> propounded by
<pb facs="tcp:113298:5"/>
                  <hi>Chriſt,</hi> verſ. 15. Nor to them <hi>as</hi> generall <hi>Officers</hi> of the <hi>Churches,</hi> for that <hi>Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſſion</hi> was not yet given them, but <hi>as Diſciples</hi> and <hi>Believers. p.</hi> 90</item>
               <item>POS. 21. 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 5. <hi>Paul</hi> himſelf, though an extraordinary <hi>Officer,</hi> yet would not take upon him to <hi>excommunicate</hi> the inceſtuous <hi>perſon,</hi> without the <hi>Church;</hi> but ſends to them, exhorting them to do it, and reproves the <hi>Brethren</hi> of the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Corinth</hi> as well as the <hi>Elders,</hi> that they did no ſooner <hi>put him away. p.</hi> 95</item>
               <item>POS. 22. The <hi>Lord Jeſus</hi> reproving the <hi>Angel</hi> of <hi>Pergamus,</hi> for ſuffering <hi>Balaamites,</hi> ſends his <hi>Epiſtle,</hi> not only to the <hi>Angel,</hi> but to the <hi>Church.</hi> The <hi>Spi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rit</hi> ſaith not only to the <hi>Angel,</hi> but to the <hi>churches, Rev.</hi> 2.11. And the <hi>Church<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>members</hi> are ſeen by <hi>John</hi> in a <hi>viſion,</hi> ſitting on <hi>Thrones,</hi> clothed with white rai<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, having on their heads <hi>crownes</hi> of gold, <hi>Rev.</hi> 4.14. Now <hi>thrones</hi> and <hi>crownes</hi> are Enſignes of <hi>Authority</hi> and <hi>governing power. p.</hi> 101</item>
               <item>POS. 23. The particular <hi>Congregation</hi> takes <hi>Chriſt</hi> for <hi>her</hi> only ſpirituall <hi>Prophet, Prieſt</hi> and <hi>King, Deut.</hi> 18.15. <hi>Acts</hi> 7.37. <hi>Pſal.</hi> 110.4. <hi>Heb.</hi> 5.4. <hi>Iſa.</hi> 9.6, 7. <hi>Rev.</hi> 15.3. <hi>p.</hi> 104</item>
               <item>POS. 24. <hi>Chriſt</hi> left but one way of <hi>Diſcipline</hi> for all <hi>churches;</hi> which in the <hi>Eſſentialls</hi> of it is unchangeable, and to be kept till the appearing of <hi>Chriſt,</hi> 1 <hi>Tim.</hi> 6.13, 14. <hi>p.</hi> 107</item>
               <item>POS. 25. The <hi>Church,</hi> or the <hi>Miniſters</hi> thereof, muſt not be <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, 1 <hi>Pet.</hi> 4. And therefore the <hi>Miniſter</hi> muſt not perform a <hi>Miniſteriall</hi> act to an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>other <hi>Congregation, Acts</hi> 20.28. 1 <hi>Pet.</hi> 5.1, 2. <hi>p.</hi> 111</item>
               <item>POS. 26. Gifted men, <hi>viz.</hi> (ſo reputed by competent <hi>Judges,</hi> though) not called to the <hi>Miniſtery,</hi> nor intended for it, may preach. They that were ſcat<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tered abroad upon the <hi>Perſecution</hi> which aroſe about <hi>Stephen,</hi> were not <hi>Church-officers,</hi> at leaſt not all of them: yet theſe men did preach the Word; and <hi>Philip</hi> which was but a <hi>Deacon,</hi> preached without the calling or privity of the <hi>Apoſtles, Acts</hi> 11.19. &amp; 8.14. <hi>p.</hi> 118</item>
               <item>POS. 27. <hi>Jehoſaphat</hi> ſent <hi>Princes,</hi> who were neither <hi>Miniſters,</hi> nor intended ſo to be, to teach with the <hi>Prieſts</hi> and <hi>Levites,</hi> (viz.) at leaſt to incourage the people to hearken to the <hi>Prieſts</hi> and <hi>Levites,</hi> 2 <hi>Chron.</hi> 17.7, 8, 9. as <hi>Jehoſaphat</hi> did, 2 <hi>Chron.</hi> 20.20. yea, and was their mouth to God in Prayer, <hi>verſ.</hi> 2.5. to 13. As we conceive ſomething in that propheſying, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 1.4. to be extraordinary: ſo we conceive it to be ordinary, that ſome private men, grown <hi>Chriſtians</hi> of able gifts, who may have received a gift of <hi>Prophecy,</hi> need no more extraordinary calling for them to <hi>Propheſie</hi> in the <hi>Churches,</hi> then for <hi>Jehoſaphat</hi> and his <hi>Princes</hi> to <hi>propheſie</hi> in the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Iſrael. p.</hi> ibid.</item>
            </list>
         </div>
      </front>
      <body>
         <div type="text">
            <pb n="1" facs="tcp:113298:5"/>
            <head>A Defence of certain Poſitions and Scriptures, againſt an examination thereof by <hi>R.H.</hi> in which they are charged to be faultie.</head>
            <div n="1" type="position">
               <head>POSITION I.</head>
               <p>GAthering of Churches in the Name of Chriſt,<note place="margin">See almoſt the ſame Ar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gument ver<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>batim, in an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwer from New Eng<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>land to 32. q. p. 35.</note> and ſetting up of Church-Ordi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nances, cannot be unlawfull for want of a Commandement from Man, as appeareth by the Doctrine and Practice of the Apoſtles, <hi>Acts</hi> 4.19. &amp; 5.29.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>THe Apoſtles never taught or practiſed to gather or ſeparate ſome Chriſtians from others, one part of this true Church,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>and another part of that, (eſpecially perſons which themſelves converted not) to make a purer Church, neither with nor without the Magiſtrates Authority.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <seg rend="decorInit">T</seg>He Apoſtles both taught and practiſed the ſepara<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting of ſome Jewes from other Jewes, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> and gathe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ring them into a Chriſtian Church, while yet the Jewiſh Church was not diſſolved: for they ceaſed not to be a Church of God, till the body of them pertinaciouſly and deſperatly rejected Chriſt: Therefore they preached to the Jewes firſt, and thought themſelves bound ſo to doe, becauſe they were
<pb n="2" facs="tcp:113298:73"/>the people of God, <hi>Acts</hi> 11.19. &amp; 13.46. And yet they had com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>manded ſome to ſeparate from the reſt (as your ſelfe acknowledge) <hi>Acts</hi> 2.40. And their communion they had with them in Jewiſh worſhips, ſhews that they counted them a true Church. And ſome think, that their Church ſtate ceaſed not while their Temple ſtood. And yet before that time, many Jewes were gathered into many Chriſtian Churches, as both the Acts of the Apoſtles, and their E<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>piſtles doe declare. And if they might gather out of one Church, they might as lawfully have gathered out of twenty, or an hun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dred, had there been ſo many at that time.</p>
               <p>Secondly, if the Apoſtles never taught nor practiſed ſuch a thing, what warrant then have our brethren for their Presbyterian Church, which is gathered out of many Churches? For they In<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terpret, <hi>Matth.</hi> 18.17. <hi>Tell the Church,</hi> of a Presbyterian Church, which conſiſts of the Elders of many Churches.</p>
               <p>Thirdly, why may not one Church be gathered of the members of many Churches, as well as many Churches conſiſt of the mem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bers of one Church? For we read that the Church at <hi>Jeruſalem</hi> was ſcattered upon <hi>Stevens</hi> perſecution, and we read not that they returned again, but fell into memberſhip with other Churches, (as is probable) which were planted in ſeverall parts of the world.</p>
               <p>Fourthly, ſuch a Church which conſiſts of the members of many other true Churches, hath formerly been without exception in the dayes of the Prelates; how comes it now to be queſtioned? For at leaſt fourteen yeares ſince, ſuch a Church was extant in <hi>Wi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#UOM" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>all</hi> in <hi>Cheſhire,</hi> (the vocall covenant being onely wanting) which conſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſted of the choyceſt Chriſtians of many Pariſhes, who met con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantly together upon the Lords day, and enjoyed the Word, and Seales of the Covenant, and maintained a Paſtor to diſpenſe the ſame unto them, and never, or very rarely repaired to ſuch Pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riſhes where their habitations were. And we think it cannot be de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nied, but Mr. <hi>John Angiers</hi> Church at <hi>Denton</hi> in <hi>Lancaſhire,</hi> hath of long time been ſuch, and many other ſuch there have been be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſides. And it was accounted an high happineſſe to have liberty to make ſuch a Church; but was never accounted by the godly ſin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>full before.</p>
               <p>But if you ſhould anſwer, <hi>That the Church conſiſts of ſuch as lived within ſuch a Pariſh, or Chappell, and that the reſt were ſtrangers:</hi> We
<pb n="3" facs="tcp:113298:73"/>reply, If aſſembling conſtantly together, and participating in all the Ordinances that the reſt doe partake of, and contributing with the reſt in the maintenance of the Miniſter of ſuch a place, and an adhering rather to ſuch a Miniſter and people, then to any other in affection and action; if all theſe together make members of a Church, then theſe perſons of other Pariſhes were not ſtrangers, but members, and with the reſt made ſuch Churches; except it ſhall be ſaid, that habitation alone in other Pariſhes, when all the other are wanting, makes memberſhip, and conſtitutes Chur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ches, which ſome of our brethren (who are Presbyterians) have and doe deny.</p>
               <p>Fifthly, are not ſome Pariſh Churches conſtituted ſometimes of members of other Pariſh Churches, when many perſons have left their own places, and removed into other Pariſhes without any conſent? Yet this hath been judged pious, at leaſt honeſt, ſome<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>times upon one ground, and ſomtimes upon another, ſome to have liberty of conſcience in ſuch places whither they have removed; others to have better preaching; others to meet with better ſocie<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty; and others for better worldly accommodation: What Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian knoweth not well that this hath been common?</p>
               <p>Sixthly, that a Church may conſiſt of perſons that have been members of other Churches, if ſuch perſons have been orderly diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſſed from ſuch Churches, and have come away with conſent, will be granted of all: For none hold Church-memberſhip to be undiſſolveable. The queſtion then will be, Whether the members of Churches may depart without conſent? 1. According to the preſent conſtitution of Churches, they may: For they come in without conſent, meerly by removing their habitations; therefore they may ſo depart. 2. If conſent muſt be had, from whom muſt it be ſought? From the people, or from the Miniſter? That the people have any power either to give or with-hold their conſent, hath not been granted heretofore: That the Miniſters conſent ſhould be neceſſary for the departing of every member, when yet himſelfe (it may be) hath had his entrance amongſt them, without their con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſent, ſeemes to be unreaſonable. 3. Suppoſe conſent hath been ſought, and cannot be obtained, may not members withdraw their memberſhip in ſome caſes without conſent? Suppoſe ſome Ordi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nance be corruptly diſpenſed, without all hope of redreſſe, and that
<pb n="4" facs="tcp:113298:6"/>men muſt partake therein without having any power ſo much as to witneſſe againſt ſuch corruptions, unleſſe they will be accounted factious, and diſturbers of the Churches peace; or that by remai<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ning where ſuch corruptions are, they be in danger to be leavened with the corrupt lump of ſuch a Church of which they be mem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bers;<note place="margin">1 Cor. 5.6.</note> what muſt they now doe? Doth not that Rule that bids a Church purge out one perſon that may endanger the leavening of the whole lump, (when there are no other means to prevent ſuch an evill) give warrant to every member that is endangered to be leavened by the lump, to withdraw from ſuch a lump, (becauſe power to purge out the lump they have none) when there is no o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther means to prevent the evill?<note place="margin">2 Cor. 13.10.</note> Church memberſhip is for edifica<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of the members, not for deſtruction.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>But you ſtumble at this, becauſe they converted them not.</hi> To which we reply, Perſons whom the Apoſtles converted, were ordinarily committed to others to be further edified, and the ordinary Paſtors and Elders of the primitive times, did almoſt perpetually build up<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on anothers foundation. The perſons that watered for the moſt part, were not the ſame that planted. In <hi>Acts</hi> 11.20, 21. we read of a great converſion wrought by the preaching of the ſcattered Diſciples, but we read not that they were gathered into Church<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtate, till <hi>Barnabas</hi> was ſent unto them; and both <hi>Barnabas</hi> and <hi>Paul</hi> aſſembled with that Church and taught it, which yet they con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verted not. And in <hi>Acts</hi> 19.1, 9. <hi>Paul</hi> found twelve Diſciples (converted to his hand, though not fully inſtructed) and gathered them into the Church which he planted at <hi>Epheſus.</hi> But (Brother) how comes this to be a ſtone to ſtumble at? If you hold a ſucceſſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on of Paſtors in the ſame Church, the ſucceſſors may feed a flock which their predeceſſors converted, and not themſelves. And if you hold tranſplantation of members from one Church to another, then they may feed the members which were of other Churches, which themſelves converted not.</p>
               <p>But you will ſay, <hi>This muſt be orderly done, and with conſent. Anſw.</hi> No ſuch order can be expected, where no ſuch order hath been wont to be exerciſed. If any godly perſon hath removed from one Countrey to another, and planted himſelfe in <hi>Mancheſter,</hi> have the Miniſters or people whom he left, ſent after him, or challenged him as theirs? Or have the Miniſters or people whom he hath
<pb n="5" facs="tcp:113298:6"/>come to, rejected him, as none of theirs, becauſe not orderly deli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vered into their hands? Suppoſe the end of his removall was com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>munion with a better people, or better miniſtery, Doth this make it the worſe, or more unwarrantable? Is it lawfull to remove to a fatter ſoile, when the place a man lives in, is more barren? Is it lawfull to remove to a purer aire, when the aire one hath lived in, is worſe, and diſtempers the body? And is it not lawfull to re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>move to a purer Church? The purer any Church is, doth not Chriſt take the more delight in it? And doth he not deſire to be there moſt? And why may not perſons deſire to plant themſelves where Chriſt gives moſt of his preſence? And if one man may u<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nite to ſuch a Church that is purer, may not many agree together to make ſuch a Church that may be purer? And this is all the ga<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thering of Churches that we know of, that is either taught or pra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctiſed.</p>
               <p>But the exception is, That <hi>there is a removall of perſons to other Churches, without the removall of their habitations.</hi> But why ſhould this be blamed? 1. If diſtinction of Pariſhes by bounds and limits, be not <hi>Jure divino,</hi> where is then the fault?<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Selden</hi> of Tithes.</note> 2. Was there not li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>berty within this very Kingdome fromerly, for perſons to pay their tythes to what Miniſter they pleaſed? And conſequently, they were not tied to the Pariſh they lived in, but might chuſe their own ſociety and Paſtor (and hence it is, that there are ſome pieces of Pariſhes in ſome places ſix or eight miles diſtant from other parts of it, and whole Pariſhes betwixt.) Why therefore now ſhould there be an abridgement? 3. There are many inconvenien<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces both to Miniſter and people, ariſing hence: 1. The Paſtors of Pariſh Churches are onely at certainty what houſes they have un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der their Miniſtery, not what perſons: for they may goe which way they will leaving their houſes, but their houſes and lands are ſixed, and they ſhall alwayes find them there. 2. The members of theſe Churches, though they have been bred up under the wing of ſuch Churches and Paſtors thereof, and have taken a love and li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>king to the ſame, yet if they remove from their habitation but a ſtones caſt ſometimes, they muſt be broken off thereby from ſuch Churches in point of Memberſhip. 3. A mans habitation may be neerer to ſome Church that is out of that pariſh, and ſo far off from his own Pariſh Church that he cannot conveniently re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>paire
<pb n="6" facs="tcp:113298:7"/>thereunto, muſt he yet be bound to his own Pariſh Church by his habitation? 4. Suppoſe a man have many houſes in ſeverall Pariſhes, and would deſire ſometimes to live in one, and ſometimes in another, muſt he needs alter his Church memberſhip as oft as he changeth his habitation? Or can he be a member in all the Pariſhes where he hath houſes?</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>The Apoſtles</hi> (<hi>being not of men,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>nor by men, but by Je<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſus Chriſt, Gal.</hi> 1.1.)<note n="b" place="margin">This was proper to the Apoſtles, or Apoſtolick men <hi>Anſw. to</hi> 9. <hi>Poſ. p</hi> 76. T.W. <hi>to</hi> W.R. <hi>p.</hi> 67.</note> 
                  <hi>did preach not onely without but againſt the peremptory command and Lawes of the Magi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>giſtrate,</hi> Acts 4.17, 18, 21. <hi>&amp;</hi> 5.28.</p>
               <p>So did the ordinary Paſtors and Teachers of thoſe times, as well as the Apoſtles, and many of them were martyred for their labour, which yet had not an immediate call from Chriſt, as the Apoſtles had. <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> Therefore it was not an Apoſtolick buſineſſe as you would make it.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>But you profeſſe not ſuch a latitude of oppoſition againſt Magiſtracy.</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
               </p>
               <p>We profeſſe ſubjection to Jeſus Chriſt, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> without any oppoſition at all againſt Magiſtracie, though you would ſuggeſt the contrary: onely thus, If Magiſtrates command any thing contrary to Chriſt, we rather chuſe to deliver up our perſons into their hands, then our conſciences and practices unto their commands. And this we hope cannot be interpreted an oppoſing of Magiſtracy.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Nor doe you hold (I ſuppoſe) that our godly non-conform<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>able Brethren ſuſpended by the Biſhops,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>or New-England Miniſters depoſed by their Churches, (to ſay nothing of Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſters deprived by the Parliament for Malignancie) are bound by the Apoſtles example to execute their Miniſtery in the Churches, notwithſtanding ſuch ſuſpenſion or depoſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion, &amp;c.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>We conceive you have not equally yoked the Biſhops, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> New-England Churches, and the Parliament together: For 1. The Parliament challengeth not the execution of Eccleſiaſtical cenſure, and yet can tell how to puniſh malignancie in Miniſters or any o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers. 2. The Biſhops have laid claim to it, and exerciſed it with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out
<pb n="7" facs="tcp:113298:7"/>any juſt or true title to it. Therefore though godly non-con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>formable Miniſters, might in prudence give place to violence (eſpe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cially when their people deſerted them, and Pulpit doores were ſhut againſt them,) yet in conſcience, and in obedience to ſuch ſuſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>penſions and depoſitions, they neither did (neither ought to have done) deſiſt from the execution of their office. 3. Miniſters that are cenſured by a lawful power, where ever it lies (whether in their own Congregationall Churches, or in a Presbytery (for we will not diſpute that now in this place) whether the cenſure be infli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cted juſtly or unjuſtly,) ought to ſubmit thereto, and forbeare the execution of their Miniſtery in that place, till they be reſtored a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gain; elſe Eccleſiaſticall government, which is Chriſts ordinance in the Church, (as Civill government is in the Common-wealth,) might come to be undermined and ſubverted by pretence of un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>righteouſneſſe in the managing of it, or the peace of the Church be diſturbed.</p>
               <p>But wherein makes this againſt the Poſition? We conceive that thoſe very Paſtors and Teachers of the Primitive Churches, which continued to preach, though the expreſſe command of the Hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>then Magiſtrate was againſt it, leſt they ſhould offend Chriſt by deſiſting, were yet taken off from preaching when ſilenced by their own Churches, and that upon the ſame ground, leſt they ſhould offend Chriſt in perſiſting. But you goe on to ſay:</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Had you ſuch an immediate commiſſion ſealed from Heaven,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>and ſuch infallible direction of the Holy Ghoſt, as the Apoſtles had, you might more boldly imitate them therein; eſpecially if the caſe of living under a Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian Magiſtrate intending, endeavouring and conſuſting with Divines, about the Reformation of the Church, and of living under a Heathen Magiſtrate, were not much different.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="1">1. The warrantablenes ariſeth not from the immediatneſſe of the Commiſſion, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> but from the truth and reality of it. If a Commiſſion be as really ſealed by Chriſt, and from heaven, thought not ſo immediatly as the Apoſtles was, yet it binds as truly to the execu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of the work of it, (till it be called in,) as the immediate doth.</p>
               <p n="2">2. We allow the caſe to be much different: For when we live un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der a Chriſtian Magiſtrate, inteuding and endeavouring Refor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mation, we are raiſed up unto an expectation of having all the
<pb n="8" facs="tcp:113298:8"/>wayes of Chriſt countenanced and confirmed by his authoritie, (which would be a very bleſſed thing) which we have no ſuch ground to look for living under a Heathen Magiſtrate. But how the caſe is different in your ſenſe, we underſtand not: For the Chriſtianity of the Magiſtrate, or his piety and ſedulity, in inten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding and endeavouring Reformation, cannot take any perſon or perſons off from their dutie, which they would be bound unto, if a Heathen Magiſtrate bore ſway. The Magiſtrate and the Mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſters, and the people, muſt each doe their part, becauſe each ſtands engaged for himſelfe to Jeſus Chriſt, unto the work of his own place. The impediments that come from any unto other, cannot be a diſcharge unto any.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Would our Brethren in New England allow a Presbyterian Church,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>or but a new Independent Church to be erected in New England, againſt the will and mind of the Magiſtrates and Churches there?</hi>
                  <note n="1" place="margin">T. W. to W.R. p. 31.</note>
               </p>
               <p n="1">1. The queſtion is not what they would allow, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> but what a com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pany of people planted there (which cannot without unfaithful<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſſe to their own light, be ſubject to any other government ſave the Presbyterian) ought to doe. Whether if their livelihood lie there, and that they cannot remove, they are not bound to keep Faith and a good Conſcience, what ever it be that they ſuffer for it?</p>
               <p n="2">2. Our beliefe of <hi>New England</hi> is this, that they would ſuffer the godly and peaceable to live amongſt them, though they diſſer in point of Church-government from them: Becauſe ſo farre as we could ever learn, they never baniſhed any, but unpeaceableneſſe together with deſperate erroneouſneſſe, was the cauſe of it.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Our Brethren at London (I heare) doe hold it (at leaſt) unſeaſona<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>to gather Churches now: how their opinion and yours are reconcile<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>able, I ſee not.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>If you had ſaid, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> ſome of them did once think it unſeaſonable, you had not much miſſed it. But what croſſing is in this, which ſhould need a reconciliation? The Poſition ſaith, it cannot be un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lawfull, the Brethren ſay it was unſeaſonable for that time. Many things may be unſeaſonable (at leaſt in opinion) and yet not un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lawfull.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>It may be the Browniſts,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>Anabaptiſts, Antinomians, Familiſts, and other groſſe Hereticks and Schiſmaticks in old or new England, doe alſo
<pb n="9" facs="tcp:113298:8"/>pretend the Doctrine and practice of the Apoſtles, for the ſetting up of their Churches; yet our godly and conſcientious Divines doe therein op<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſe them.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>If groſſe Heretikes and Schiſmaticks doe ſo pretend, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> they muſt be found to be liers, and ſo their practice will be found to be un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>warrantable, whether they have or have not the commandement of man; yet this will hinder nothing, but that thoſe which not in pretence, but in truth, have the Doctrine and practiſe of the A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſtles with them, may lawfully practiſe according to it, though they want the commandement of man to warrant it. The falſe A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſtles pretended to be true Apoſtles, but the Church of <hi>Epheſus</hi> tried them, and found them liers, and rejected them; and yet ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cepted of thoſe that were Apoſtles of Chriſt indeed.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="2" type="position">
               <head>POSITION II.</head>
               <p>Seven, eight, or nine, may make a Church. In <hi>Adams</hi> and <hi>Noahs</hi> time there was not above ſeven or eight will you deny them the being of a Church? What will you make of Chriſt and of his Family, which were not above twelve beſides himſelfe, and of the firſt foundationals of the Church of <hi>Epheſus,</hi> which were about twelve? The number in the firſt beginning of the greateſt Church was ſmall enough in compari<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon, <hi>Acts</hi> 1.15.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>The caſe of</hi> Adam <hi>and Noah was extraordinary:</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>there were no more in the world, and therefore could be no more in the Church.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>You grant in an extraordinary caſe, ſeven, eight, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> or nine may make a Church: The Poſition ſaith not, that more may not make a Church, but if there be but ſo many, the truth and being of a Church cannot be denied them. We ſay further, that ſuch a num<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ber
<pb n="10" facs="tcp:113298:9"/>may but make a Church in the firſt foundation, or while there be no more perſons ſitted for memberſhip. For when more Saints by calling offer themſelves, they are to be received, and ſo the Church will be increaſed, <hi>Acts</hi> 19.7, 8, 9, 18.19, 20.</p>
               <p>Adam <hi>and his wife,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>and firſt ſonnes, yea</hi> Adam <hi>himſelfe was the Church, if then there was any; yet you hold not that two or three, yea one may make a Church.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>We conceive that the Church is Chriſts body, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> and that every body conſiſts of members; If all were one member, where were the body? How therefore one <hi>Adam</hi> could have been a Church, we underſtand not. Put this we hold, that look how few have ever made a Church ſince the beginning of the world, the ſame num<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ber may ſtill make a Church. And the reaſon is, becauſe God hath not preciſely determined what number doth make a Church.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Cain lawfully married his own ſiſter, may other men doe the like?</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
               </p>
               <p>Have we not a manifeſt prohibition of ſuch marriages in the Scripture? <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> ſo that though ſometimes they were lawfull, yet now they are not lawfull. But what Scripture have you againſt this, that what number of beleevers have formerly been a Church, ſuch a number may yet be a Church? And no greater number is required to the ſimple being of a Church.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Twelve are more then ſeven or eight,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>and an hundred and twenty are a competent number; yet it appeareth not that they were called or counted a Church, till they were more increaſed.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Firſt, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> though twelve be more then ſeven or eight, yet twelve is not more in the truth of conſtitution of a Church, then ſeven or eight; Is there more of the eſſence of a Church in twelve then in ſeven or eight? [Except you mean it ſo, you declare onely in ſay<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing ſo, that you can number twelve.] And if you ſo underſtand it, we ſhall demand proof of you for it.</p>
               <p>Secondly, the Scripture determines not what number is com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>petent, and what not competent to the being of a Church. How come you then ſo to paſſe your verdict about it; when further you adde, <hi>That it appeares not they were called or accounted a Church, till they were more increaſed?</hi> that is, till thoſe three thouſand per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons were added to them, <hi>Acts</hi> 2.41. If ſo, are you not then the more preſumptuous in ſaying, that an hundred and twenty are a competent number to make a Church? Notwithſtanding if you
<pb n="11" facs="tcp:113298:9"/>will, you may ſee them a Church before they were ſo increaſed: For they performed one great act of a Church, in electing an Offi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cer to be over the Church, <hi>Acts</hi> 1.23. And when three thouſand were added to them, they came into their ſtate; and if their ſtate were not Church ſtate, then neither were they made a Church by this addition: for let three thouſand be added to no Church, and they are ſtill no Church; which to affirme, were ſlat againſt the Scripture, <hi>Acts</hi> 2.47.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>If there were no more Beleevers in Epheſus then twelve</hi> (<hi>as there was,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> viz, Aquila <hi>and</hi> Priſcilla, <hi>which knew no more then</hi> Johns <hi>Baptiſme,</hi> Acts 18.26. with 24.25. <hi>if not others</hi>) <hi>yet there were more in feruſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lem then an hundred and twenty, even five hundred brethren at once</hi>
                  <note n="c" place="margin">1 Cor. 15.6.</note>.</p>
               <p>Firſt, though <hi>Aquila</hi> and <hi>Priſcilla</hi> were at <hi>Epheſus,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> yet they were but ſojourners there, as they were alſo in many other places, ſome<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>times at <hi>Rome,</hi> ſometimes at <hi>Corinth,</hi> as appeares from <hi>Acts</hi> 18.2. <hi>Rom.</hi> 16.3. But to what place they did belong, is not certain.</p>
               <p>Secondly, your five hundred brethren at <hi>Jeruſalem</hi> is as ſlight<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly collected from 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 15.6. For, 1. doth the Apoſtle ſay, that he was ſeen of thoſe five hundred in <hi>Jeruſalem?</hi> He ſhewed himſelfe in <hi>Galilee,</hi> and ſome other places, as well as in <hi>Jeruſalem.</hi> 2. Though the place of manifeſting himſelfe might be <hi>Jeruſalem,</hi> muſt the per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons therefore be of <hi>Jeruſalem?</hi> Why not appertaining unto <hi>Judea?</hi> Or ſuppoſe of <hi>Jeruſalem,</hi> why might they not be diſperſed before Chriſts aſcenſion? For preſent afterwards, when they choſe an A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſtle, they were not, which was yet a Church action: and with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out doubt, the major part of the Church would have been preſent at it.</p>
               <p>Adam <hi>and</hi> Noah <hi>with their Families,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>(if they were Churches) they were but Domeſticall Churches, not Congregationall.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Domeſticall Churches enjoying Congregationall Ordinances, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> and congregationall Churches, are not divers ſpecies of Churches, neither doe they differ in their nature or kind, but in quantity, as one Congregation differeth from another, as one ſmall Countrey Chappell differeth from a numerous Towne Church.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>What will ye make of Chriſt and his Diſciples,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>a Church diſtinct from the Jewiſh? You know Chriſt did not make a new Church, or gather
<pb n="12" facs="tcp:113298:10"/>men into it, but lived and died a member of the Jewiſh Church.</hi>
                  <note n="d" place="margin">Anſwer to to 32. q. p. 14.</note> 
                  <hi>Had they been called a Church, as ſome houſholds are in the new Teſta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment</hi>
                  <note n="e" place="margin">
                     <hi>Phile.</hi> 2. witnes T.W. to W.R.</note>, <hi>you had had ſome more pretext, and yet they are but a Domeſticall Church, &amp;c.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="1">1. Whether Chriſt died a member of the Jewiſh Church, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> is que<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtionable: But that he gathered certain perſons to him, and that he inſtituted Baptiſme and the Supper amongſt them, is moſt certain, which were Ordinances of the Goſpel Church, and he either thereby prepared them for, or laid the foundation of a Goſpel Church before his death. For immediatly after his aſcenſion they were a Goſpel Church, as appeareth from <hi>Acts</hi> 1.14, 15.</p>
               <p n="2">2. For the denomination of Church, we paſſe not much, whe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther we meet with it, or not; provided that we find the reality of a Church among any perſons.</p>
               <p n="3">3. Many Domeſticall Churches may be in one Congregationall in your ſenſe, but not in ours. We deny and put you to prove that two or three converted in a Family, enjoying ſome Chriſtian Or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dinances, but no Church Ordinances, are called a Church.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>It is an Argument you will not own;</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>ſeven, eight, twelve, may make a Domeſticall Church, therefore they may make a Congregationall.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>We acknowledge not any ſuch diſtinction of Congregationall Church, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> and Domeſticall, as you preſſe after: But ſay, That the foundation of a Congregationall Church may be laid in one Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mily, and may ſpread unto many. It may be laid in ſeven or eight, and may grow up to an hundred, or a thouſand, or to as many as can meet together conſtantly unto edification in one place. The Church in <hi>Abrahams</hi> Family, was the ſame which was in the Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>milies of all his ſonnes, and in the Families of their children after them, &amp; which afterwards grew up into a nation. And though the Goſpel Church is not now Nationall, as the Jewiſh was, yet a congregation of many Families may ſpring out of a Church of one Family, more eaſily then a Nation did formerly. And if ſeven, eight, or twelve may not make a congregationall Church in our apprehenſion, what have you been conſuting all this while?</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>If ſeven or eight may make a Church,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>then two hundred perſons in a Citie may well make twenty diſtinct Churches, and by conſequence ſo many Independent Judieatures.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Firſt, this collection is made to bring an <hi>Odium</hi> upon congrega<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tionall
<pb n="13" facs="tcp:113298:10"/>Churches; but it may be thus retorted, foure or five in a houſe may make a family, therefore three hundred in an houſe may make ſixtie diſtinct families. Foure or five in a family may make a Domeſtick Church (ſay you,) then three hundred in a family may make ſixty Domeſtick Churches; two thouſand in a Field may make an Army, therefore two hundred thouſand in a Field, may make ten diſtinct Armies under ſo many independent Generals.</p>
               <p>Secondly, we have declared our ſelves before, that ſeven or eight may make a Church in the firſt foundation, and whilſt there are no more perſons fitted and that as more in that place ſhall be con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verted, the Church, of them, is to be increaſed. And we are utterly againſt the unneceſſary multiplication of Churches, as conceiving ſuch ſmall Churches inconſiſtent to Chriſts ends, which is edifica<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion by Paſtors, Teachers, Ruling Elders, Deacons, which he hath given to his Church. But that a Church of ſeven or eight ſhould require ſo many Officers, or be able to maintain them, we cannot underſtand. And we perceive from the patternes preſented in the New Teſtament, that Churches in cities which at firſt were ſmall, grew great by the daily addition of others to them, <hi>Acts</hi> 1.14.15. with <hi>Acts</hi> 2.41. &amp; 19.7, 8, 9, with 18, 19, 20. <hi>Acts</hi> 20.17.28. So that we would not have beleevers of one citie, be of ſo many Churches, if one congregation will conveniently hold them, except there be ſome eminent reaſon for it. But though there ſhould be many Churches conſiſting of a few members: yet without Officers a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mongſt them, we doe not aſſert them to be Independent Judica<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="3" type="position">
               <head>POSITION III.</head>
               <p>A viſible Church in the new Teſtament con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiſts of no more in number then may meet in one place, in one Congegation,<note place="margin">The like you have, Anſwer to 32 q p. 9.</note> 1 <hi>Corinth.</hi> 11.20. <hi>&amp;</hi> 14.23.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>If you ſeek for Congregations meeting for prayer, hearing the Word,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label>
                  <pb n="14" facs="tcp:113298:11"/>
                  <hi>Sacraments in one place, or that they were called by the name of Church, or that all Beleevers in ſome Cities and Countries (when they might) did meet in one place, I will not contend.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>We plead for congregations meeting together, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> not for prayer, hearing the Word, Sacraments alone, but for the executing of cen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſures alſo, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 5.4. which you leave out, as if Church cenſures be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>longed not to congregations, as thoſe Ordinances you mention do. And we ſay, that there is no ſacred Worſhip or Inſtitution, pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſcribed in the Goſpel, which may not be obſerved to have been ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>erciſed in, or appertained unto the congregations. And theſe congre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gations are called Churches in the Scripture. And further we ſay, not onely that all beleevers in ſome cities did meet together in one place, but that there can no inſtance be given in all the new Teſta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, that Chriſtians ordinarily meeting together in divers places, are yet called one Church, except where Church is taken impro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>perly, &amp; in a diſtributive ſenſe. And therfore in cities, where they might and did meet together, they are called a Church, and in countries where they could not all meet in one, but in divers places, they are called Churches</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Many ſuch Churches or Congregations we have in England.</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
               </p>
               <p>We ſay ſo too, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> and add, that either we have ſuch in <hi>England,</hi> or none at all. For what other beſides ſuch, can you ſhew us?</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>And the Beleevers in every Chriſtian Church,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>even in the Church of England, and in the Jewiſh Church alſo, might and did at firſt meet.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="1">1. <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> Can you ſhew that the Beleevers of any Chriſtian church, met onely at firſt in one place, and then afterwards (being increaſed) they met not in one place, but many places, except at ſome time of hot perſecution?</p>
               <p n="2">2. If Beleevers in <hi>England</hi> ever met together in one place, it was when there was but one congregationall Church in <hi>England.</hi> As for the Jewiſh Church in it,<note place="margin">Exo. 34.23.24 Deut. 16.2.16</note> both at firſt, and afterwards, all the males wore to meet by ſpeciall appointment in one place, at ſome ſeaſons, though not alwayes, and in ſome ordinances, though not all, to ſhew that they were but one Church.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>To ſay nothing that all the people of the Jewes being about ſix hundred thouſand,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>are called one Congregation, and are frequently in the old Te<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtament ſaid to come together, and that</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">One Myri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ade is 10000.</note> 
                  <hi>Myriads did come together,</hi> Act. 21.22.</p>
               <pb n="15" facs="tcp:113298:11"/>
               <p> They were one church, and therefore did, and ought to congre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gate together, and are therefore called <hi>one congregation;</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> and yet neither they, nor thoſe <hi>Myriads</hi> ſpoken of, <hi>Acts</hi> 21.22. did then, nor can ſuch a number now, ordinarily come together. Now our Poſition is to be underſtood, that a Goſpel viſible church conſiſts of no more then can ordinarily come together into one place, nor of ſo many as ſometimes in an extraordinary way have met together.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>How will you make out this Inference, The Church of</hi> Corinth <hi>did meet in one place, and ſo did</hi> Antioch, Jeruſalem, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>therefore no Church in the new Teſtament muſt conſiſt of more then can meet in one place?</hi>
               </p>
               <p>You muſt take the Argument in the ſcope of it, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> ſuch and ſuch Churches did meet conſtantly in one place, and there is no menti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on of any Church which did not meet together in one place, there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore no Church in the new Teſtament doth conſiſt of more then can meet in one place; the Conſequent is now good: For we think that patterns that are uncontrolled, either by precepts or other patterns, have doctrine in them, and do teach how things ought to be carried.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>To ſay there was a Church in</hi> Adams <hi>houſe, and in</hi> Noahs, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>and alſo in</hi> Philemons, Aquila's <hi>and</hi> Priſcilla's <hi>houſes, therefore the Church in the old and new Teſtament muſt be domeſticall, is an inconſequent illation, contrary to plain Scripture.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>We confeſſe it, and for the reaſon you render; <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> becauſe contra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry to plain Scripture. Now if you could have ſhewed us the repug<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nancy to plain Scripture of the inference which you oppugne, wee ſhould have confeſſed a great overſight in it. It is one thing (and more warrantable) to derive an inference from patterns, when they all run one way, and be patterns of one kind, and another thing (and leſſe ſafe) to draw an inference from patterns, when there is diverſity of kinds of them about the ſame thing.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Is not the Argument as good, if it run thus? All the believing</hi> Corinthians <hi>were of the Church of</hi> Corinth, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 1.1. 2 <hi>Cor.</hi> 6.11. <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>The</hi> Smyrnians <hi>and</hi> Laodiceans <hi>of the Church of</hi> Smyrna <hi>and</hi> Laodi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cea, <hi>Col.</hi> 2.1. &amp; 4.16. <hi>Rev.</hi> 2.8. &amp; 3.14. <hi>Whether they were more or fewer.</hi> (<hi>Hence</hi> in every city, <hi>and</hi> every church, <hi>ſeem to expound one ano<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther,</hi> Acts 14.21.23. <hi>with</hi> Tit. 1.5. Acts 16.4, 5.) <hi>And it cannot be ſhewed that any church, how numerous ſoever it grew, was divided into
<pb n="16" facs="tcp:113298:12"/>two, or more churches, therefore the believers in any one city or town, may be but one church, whether they can meet in one place or no.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>No (brother) not ſo; <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> becauſe as appeares to us, there is light of Scripture gain-ſaying it. For though all the believing <hi>Corinthians</hi> were of the church of <hi>Corinth</hi> (which yet you ſeem to contradict in the after part of your Anſwer, while you ſay that <hi>Gaius</hi> the <hi>Corin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thian</hi> was the hoſt of another church, beſides that of <hi>Corinth,</hi> which if true, then all believing <hi>Corinthians</hi> were not of the church of <hi>Co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rinth</hi>) and though in all other cities all the believers of them, were of the church in each of them, yet ſuch an inference would be naught, becauſe it was ſo for a ſpeciall reaſon, and in regions and countries where that reaſon took not place, it was otherwiſe. <hi>All the Believers</hi> in <hi>Jeruſalem</hi> were of one church there, becauſe they were not ſo many, but that they might come conſtantly together into one place, and did ſo: But all the <hi>Believers</hi> in <hi>Judea</hi> were not of one church there, but of many churches, becauſe they could not meet conſtantly in one place. And if believers in cities, meeting in divers places, are yet but one church, for this reaſon, becauſe they were of one city (as you would ſeem to inferre,) then ſhew but any probable reaſon, why believers meeting in divers places in countries, may not be one church, becauſe they were of one countrey, eſpeci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ally the believers of <hi>Judea</hi> being but a ſmall countrey, and under the ſame civil government. The reaſon why city and church ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pound one another was this, becauſe there was not more converted in a city then could meet together in a congregation or church. And when you can ſhew us out of the new Teſtament that believers were ſo multiplied in any city, as that they could not all meet in one place, then will we ſhew you, that ſuch churches were divided into more churches.</p>
               <p>Paul <hi>writes not only to them which might,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>and did meet in one place, but to all that in every place (not throughout the world, at appeares,</hi> 2 Cor. 1.1. <hi>written to the ſame perſons,</hi> 1 Cor. 5.1, 2. <hi>with</hi> 2 Cor. 2.1, 2. <hi>neither is this a Catholique Epiſtle, but that in all</hi> Achaia) <hi>call upon the Name of the Lord.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Paul</hi> writes and ſends this, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> and applieth it to the <hi>Corinthianss,</hi> and to them alone, as appears, almoſt in every chapter of the Epiſtle and in many of the verſes of each chapter. For all along, proper and peculiar things belonging to the <hi>Corinthians,</hi> and not
<pb n="17" facs="tcp:113298:12"/>to the <hi>Achaians,</hi> nor Saints in all the world, are ſpoken of in com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mendation and diſcommendation, and proper reproofes, directi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons, exhortations are given; yet he intended it for the uſe and be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nefit of all <hi>Achaia,</hi> and of the whole world alſo. And it may as properly be called, a Catholique Epiſtle, as an <hi>Achaian</hi> Epiſtle, for the uſe redounds to the world, as well as to <hi>Achaia.</hi> And if it be not ſo, how can it be ſaid to be Canonicall Scripture? And how comes it to be the foundation of our Sermons, that wee preach out of it?</p>
               <p>Beſides, doth <hi>all in every place,</hi> and <hi>Saints in all Achaia</hi> expound one another? What Commentator hath ever ſaid ſo? And doth 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 5.1. compared with 2 <hi>Cor.</hi> 2.1. inforce ſuch an expoſition? That which you would ſuggeſt, is that hee writes to the ſame <hi>Co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rinthians,</hi> in the ſecond Epiſtle, that he writes unto in the firſt, for more your Scriptures import not; and wee grant it. But the infe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rence you draw is this, <hi>ergo, all in every place</hi> here, and <hi>Saints in all Achaia,</hi> are all one; a ſtrange conſequence. If the ſecond Epiſtle be written to the ſame perſons as the firſt, Why do you not ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pound the ſubject perſons of the ſecond, by the ſubject perſons of the firſt, and ſay, though the Saints in all <hi>Achaia</hi> be mentioned only, yet under them the Salnts every where in the world are meant, as in the firſt Epiſtle it is expreſſed. This would have been a more naturall expoſition.</p>
               <p>But we ſhall declare the Apoſtles naked ſcope, as we underſtand it. The <hi>Corinthians</hi> (not the <hi>Achaians</hi> in generall, for the <hi>Cenchreans</hi> joyned not with them, that wee reade of) had written to <hi>Paul, Chapt.</hi> 7.1. and <hi>Paul</hi> had received ſundry reports concerning them (not concerning all the Saints in <hi>Achaia,</hi> for of the <hi>Cenchreans</hi> hee had heard nothing, that wee reade of) <hi>chap.</hi> 1.11. &amp; 5.1. and hereupon he writes unto them; but becauſe this letter might be of common uſe and profit, and eſpecially to the Saints which bordered next upon them, therefore he would have the <hi>Achaians</hi> their neigh<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bours to peruſe it; yea, the Saints every where to reade it for their edification. Therefore in both his Epiſtles hee mentioneth the <hi>Co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rinthians,</hi> as the proper ſubject thereof; but the <hi>Achaians</hi> he men<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tioneth but in one, and the Saints every where in another. And he brings them in collaterally, rather then directly; it is to <hi>the church</hi> of <hi>Corinth,</hi> but <hi>with the Saints</hi> in <hi>Achaia,</hi> and <hi>withall, that in every
<pb n="18" facs="tcp:113298:13"/>place call on the name of the Lord Jeſus,</hi> as it were on the bye. And this is <hi>Pareus</hi> his expoſition upon 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 1.2. and he takes occaſion of confuting the vain conceit of <hi>Pighius</hi> and other Jeſuits, becauſe they would have <hi>Pauls</hi> Epiſtles to extend to the particular uſes of thoſe times, and not to Saints in all places and ages.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>And therefore thoſe words,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, (<hi>beſides, that being but a ſuppoſition, they put nothing in being, and may fitly be tranſlated,</hi> in id ipſum, <hi>for the ſame,</hi> or, <hi>in one, which, though they met in an hundred places, they might do,</hi> Acts 4.26. <hi>with</hi> Pſal. 2.2. 1 Chron. 12.17.) <hi>prove no more that thoſe to whom</hi> Paul <hi>writ, were of one congregation, then</hi> James <hi>calling the twelve tribes ſeattered abroad, one Aſſembly, Sy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nagogue, or Church,</hi> Jam. 1.1. <hi>with</hi> 2.2. &amp; 5.14. <hi>or</hi> Pauls <hi>menti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>oning the</hi> Hebrewes <hi>aſſembling themſelves together,</hi> Heb. 10.25. <hi>doth prove that the ſcattered</hi> Hebrewes <hi>were no more then one particular con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gregation, which might, and did meet in one place.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="1">1. <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> You give us another expoſition of the words, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> and would referre them to an identity of things, <milestone type="tcpmilestone" unit="unspecified" n="1"/> and not of place, they were together <hi>in one thing,</hi> but not together <hi>in one place.</hi> But,</p>
               <p n="1">1. Theſe words, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, are ſometimes conjoyned with the Verb, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, as 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 11.20. &amp; 14.23. and then I hope it will not be denied, but that <hi>place</hi> is principally meant.</p>
               <p n="2">2. Except the words <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, do hold forth <hi>a com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing together into one place,</hi> their meeting at all (any of them) toge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther, though in an hundred places will come to be overthrown. For what gives more light to the coming together of any of them at all into one place, then theſe words? If the words do carry any reſpect to place, then ſeeing it is ſaid, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>the whole church,</hi> they will be in force to prove, that the whole church came toge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther into one place.</p>
               <p n="3">3. When theſe words are found without <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, as <hi>Act.</hi> 2.44. is not the ſenſe darkned, if not overthrown by ſuch an interpetati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on? <hi>And all that believed were together, and had all things common;</hi> ſhall it be thus rendered, <hi>And all that believed were in one thing,</hi> or <hi>minde?</hi> So they might be, though every one were in his own houſe, and none of them together in the ſame place. But how doth it co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>here with the next words, <hi>and had all things common,</hi> if they met not together in the ſame place?</p>
               <p>Beſides, will thoſe words bear ſuch an expoſition in <hi>Acts</hi> 3.1.
<pb n="19" facs="tcp:113298:13"/>
                  <hi>Now</hi> Peter <hi>and</hi> John <hi>went up</hi> together <hi>into the Temple,</hi> ſhall it be thus tranſlated, They went up to the Temple <hi>for the ſame thing?</hi> not together in company, but for one end? then they might go one af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter another, if they only met in an oneneſſe of buſineſſe, and not of place; but ſeverall paſſages in the ſtory do flatly contradict it, and do ſhew that they aſcended together in company one of ano<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther into the Temple.</p>
               <p>But <hi>Acts</hi> 4 26. compared with <hi>Pſal.</hi> 2.2. is alledged to con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>firm the expoſition of <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>. To which wee anſwer, that wee ſee nothing, but that the conſpirators againſt Chriſt, met in one place: For, <hi>Pſal.</hi> 2. ſaith, <hi>They took counſell together;</hi> and how can that better be done, then by meeting in one place? <hi>Acts</hi> 4.27.5. ſaith, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, which without <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, ſignifies, <hi>they came to<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gether into one place;</hi> and they might do it eaſily, becauſe all the per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons mentioned were in one city; and the ſtory makes it plain, that the Rulers and the people of <hi>Iſrael,</hi> and <hi>Pontius Pilate</hi> and the <hi>Gentiles</hi> gathered together; and there is nothing repugnant, but that <hi>Herod</hi> might meet with them, eſpecially, ſeeing that we reade that <hi>Pilate</hi> and he were made friends.</p>
               <p n="4">4. Wee do not ſtand in need of <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, to prove that the churches of the Goſpel met in one congregation frequently; for there are other words that carry it cleerly, as may appear from <hi>Acts</hi> 2.46. &amp; 5.12. &amp; 14.27. &amp; 15.22.30. &amp; 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 5.4. and 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 11.17.</p>
               <p n="2">2. Though you yeeld the tranſlation of <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <milestone type="tcpmilestone" unit="unspecified" n="2"/> that it re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpecteth place, yet you ſay, <hi>it proves no more, that thoſe that</hi> Paul <hi>writ to, were of one congregation, then</hi> James's <hi>calling the twelve Tribes ſcattered one Aſſembly;</hi> To which we reply, that there is a palpable difference, betwixt the places alledged by us, to prove a meeting in one place, and thoſe alledged by you againſt it from <hi>James,</hi> and from the <hi>Hebrewes:</hi> For,</p>
               <p n="1">1. Your places are not ſo full for a meeting in one place; and,</p>
               <p n="2">2. <hi>James</hi> 1.1. contradicts and makes impoſſible ſuch a meeting of all the <hi>Hebrewes</hi> in one place: And therefore we muſt take it in a diſtributive ſenſe, <hi>If there come into your Aſſemblie,</hi> that is, <hi>into any of your Aſſemblies; ſend for the Elders of the Church,</hi> that is, <hi>of the church he is of. Not forſaking the aſſembling of your ſelves together,</hi> that is, <hi>no one with his own church that he is of,</hi> or <hi>each church with it ſelf.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="20" facs="tcp:113298:14"/>
               <p> But there is no need of any ſuch figure in the Texts which wee alledge, but the literall ſenſe may paſſe; and in ſome places muſt paſſe, or there will be no ſenſe: For,</p>
               <p n="1">1. The perſons which wee ſay came together, they might do it, they were neither ſo many, nor ſo remote, but they might. And if the Holy Ghoſt ſay they did, wee muſt believe it, and not ſeek a figure, when wee are not enforced to it.</p>
               <p n="2">2. The Text, in 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 14.23. ſaith, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>when the whole church comes together;</hi> Now let the Reader judge, whether any of your Texts have any ſuch fulneſs of words in them to ſway to a meeting in one place, as this one Text hath, which we have brought. Some of your own ſide have been convinced with the evidence of this Text, that the church of <hi>Corinth</hi> was but one congregation, and came together into one place.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Eſpecially,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>ſeeing the Apoſtle writes to the</hi> Achaians, 2 Cor. 1.1. 1 Cor. 16.1 <hi>with</hi> 2 Cor. 9.2. <hi>&amp;</hi> 11.10. <hi>Now there were other chur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ches in that Region, at leaſt two,</hi> Corinth <hi>and</hi> Cenchrea, <hi>Rom.</hi> 16.1. <hi>To ſay nothing of the church whereof</hi> Gaius <hi>the Corinthian was the Hoſt.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="1">1. <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>Paul</hi> writes to the <hi>Achaians</hi> no otherwiſe then hee doth to the Saints which call on the name of the Lord Jeſus every where, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 1.1. with 2 <hi>Cor.</hi> 1.1.</p>
               <p n="2">2. Hee writes not to them as making one church with the <hi>Co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rinthians,</hi> for hee mentioneth them with a note of diſtinction from the <hi>Corinthians,</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, &amp;c.</p>
               <p>The places which you would have compared, will not enforce any ſuch thing. For, hee might have a ſcope that the other chur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ches in <hi>Achaia,</hi> from the Epiſtle hee ſent to <hi>Corinth,</hi> (which they were to peruſe, as the <hi>Laodicean</hi> church was to reade the Epiſtle written to the <hi>Coloſſians</hi>) ſhould be ſtirred up to the ſame duty of contribution, <hi>&amp;c.</hi> So that the oneneſſe of the Congregation of the church of <hi>Corinth</hi> is not yet infringed.</p>
               <p n="4">4. Doth the Apoſtle write to the <hi>Achaians,</hi> and were there in that Region two churches at leaſt, <hi>Corinth</hi> and <hi>Cenchrea;</hi> why then doth not the Apoſtle ſay, <hi>To the</hi> Churches <hi>of</hi> Achaia? as in all other ſuch caſes he doth, <hi>To the churches of</hi> Galatia, <hi>The churches of</hi> Judea, Macedonia, Aſia? Why is the church of <hi>Corinth</hi> mentioned, and the church at <hi>Genchrea</hi> wholly ſilenced in the firſt Epiſtle, and not mentioned directly and by name in the ſecond?</p>
               <pb n="21" facs="tcp:113298:14"/>
               <p> 
                  <hi>Hence there is mention of churches to which the women hee writes to</hi> (<hi>for, he ſaith,</hi> Your women, <hi>not</hi> women, <hi>or</hi> all women) <hi>did reſort.</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>Or how elſe could they keep ſelence in the churches?</hi> 1 Cor. 14.34.</p>
               <p n="1">1. Theſe Epiſtles were written for the uſe and direction of all churches, and therefore the Apoſtle nameth churches, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> becauſe this was to be a ſtanding rule for all churches; and by your women, the <hi>Corinthian</hi> women, were primarily meant, to whom the Epiſtle was ſent; yet in regard of uſe, not they alone, but they with the women of <hi>Achaia,</hi> and all that call on the name of the Lord Jeſus in every place. It was a command intended for univerſall direction for the women of all other churches.</p>
               <p n="2">2. Women were wont to go from one church to another upon occaſion, as <hi>Rom.</hi> 16.1. <hi>Phebe</hi> from <hi>Cenchrea</hi> went to <hi>Rome,</hi> ſo might the <hi>Corinthian</hi> women go to other churches, and in all churches muſt keep ſilence.</p>
               <p n="3">3. Though it he ſaid <hi>your women,</hi> yet it is not ſaid <hi>your churches, but in the churches;</hi> that is, churches every where; and the verſe be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore gives ſome light hereto: For hee had ſaid, <hi>As in all the chur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ches of the Saints.</hi> And he addes, <hi>Let your women keep ſilence in the churches;</hi> What churches? The churches of the Saints every where.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="4" type="position">
               <head>POSITION IV.</head>
               <p>The viſible Church in the new Teſtament is not Nationall, as the <hi>Iewes</hi> was; hence we reade of the Churches of <hi>Galatia, Macedonia, ludea,</hi> not Church of <hi>Galatia,</hi> 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 16.1. 2 <hi>Cor.</hi> 8.1.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>We ſay not, that the Chriſtian Church is Nationall,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>as was the Jewiſh church,</hi> viz. <hi>that it hath a nationall Tabernacle, Temple, or Houſe of God, and ſolemne worſhip peculiar to it, to which all the members, or all the males muſt ſometimes reſort, towards which the abſent are to pray, and in which the Prieſts in their courſes do miniſter unto God.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="1">1. Why do you yet find fault with the Poſition, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> when you agree with us in the ſame?</p>
               <p n="2">2. Why do you not lay down in what ſenſe the Chriſtian church is nationall, and in what ſenſe not nationall?</p>
               <p n="3">
                  <pb n="22" facs="tcp:113298:15"/> 3. If in any proper manner of ſpeaking you will have the Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian church nationall, meaning by <hi>nationall,</hi> the Saints that live within ſuch a nation, as diſtinguiſhed from the Saints of another nation, in countrey and place of habitation, without any othertie amongſt them, being all of them parts only of the Myſticall or Catholique church (as wee know the Sea that waſheth the Britiſh ſhores is called the Britiſh Sea, and that which waſheth the Belgick ſhores, is called the Belgick Sea, though they be not diſtinct Seas, but parts of the great Ocean; yet in reference to an adjunct of place they run by, they receive diſtinct denominations, and by a <hi>Synec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>doche,</hi> the parts carry the names of the whole:) in this ſenſe we do yeeld the expoſition or phraſe of nationall church. But if you mean by nationall church, an inſtituted church of nationall extent in point of power and juriſdiction, upon which particular congre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gations within that nation do depend; wee want light, that there is, or ought to be any ſuch church in the times of the Goſpel.</p>
               <p>For, if there ought to be ſuch a nationall church, (for patterns we have none, as your ſelf do confeſſe) then in this church there muſt be ſome nationall combination, nationall place for conventi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on, nationall Paſtor upon which it muſt depend, and nationall Or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dinances.</p>
               <p>For, ſeeing there was no ſuch church extant, when the Goſpel was written, nor rules left (for you would have alledg'd them (we ſuppoſe) had there been any) how all things muſt be carried in ſuch a nationall church, what reaſon can be ſhewed (if ſuch a church muſt be) why there ſhould be a departing from the pattern of the nationall church among the <hi>Jewes,</hi> in which they had all theſe things? Therefore thoſe ſeem to do beſt, that in thir mould<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing of their <hi>nationall church</hi> come neereſt to the example of the <hi>Jewiſh church.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Or, if you will have another modell of this <hi>nationall church</hi> of your owne framing, <hi>viz.</hi> a nation of Aſſemblies combined together, and repreſented in their officers, meeting <hi>in one place,</hi> and conſulting the good of the whole, and executing authority over the whole, then theſe perſons muſt ſtand in relation to all and each one of the Aſſemblies of the Nation under their juriſdiction; and ſo they are <hi>Nationall Officers</hi> every one of them, and the whole is the <hi>flock</hi> of each amongſt them, and each of them hath as full power over the
<pb n="23" facs="tcp:113298:15"/>aſſemblies that he never ſaw, as over that from which he came, and which ſent him; (as in the repreſentative civill body every <hi>Knight</hi> and <hi>Buegeſſe</hi> hath the care of the kingdome upon him, and each hath equall authority of inſpection and deciſion of matters con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerning cities and countries, which hee knowes not, as of thoſe whence hee came.) Now if it be ſo, the <hi>Queſtion</hi> is, whe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther each be not a Paſſor to every purpoſe, as well as unto one? And whether hee be not to feed by doctrine, as well as by the rod of diſcipline, all ſuch aſſemblies which are under his charge? (Which thing is yet impoſſible to be done.) And what warrant there is of <hi>non-reſidencie</hi> with the flock unto purpoſes that do moſt concern the flock, ſeeing themſelves are Chriſts Miniſters and ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtitutes, and have not power of appointing Miniſters and ſubſtitutes under them; and what ground there is, why they muſt joyntly <hi>rule all the aſſemblies, but</hi> ſeverally <hi>teach</hi> each man the <hi>congregation</hi> to which he is <hi>deſigned,</hi> without care of the reſt?</p>
               <p>Or, if there be any ſuch combination of aſſemblies in a Nation, what is there to warrant it more, then the combination of all Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian aſſemblies in the world, repreſented in an <hi>oecumenicall councell,</hi> the members of which muſt be <hi>univerſall Paſtors,</hi> having <hi>power</hi> over, and <hi>care</hi> of all churches under them? For, if a <hi>Congregationall church</hi> muſt depend upon a <hi>Nationall church,</hi> as the leſſer upon the grea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter, then a <hi>Nationall church</hi> muſt depend upon the <hi>univerſall,</hi> as the leſſer upon the greater. For, look what a <hi>Nation</hi> is to a <hi>Congregati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on,</hi> that the <hi>univerſall</hi> is to a <hi>Nation;</hi> and if <hi>Nations</hi> may be <hi>inde<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pendent</hi> of the <hi>univerſall,</hi> Congregations may be <hi>independent</hi> of the <hi>Nationall.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And if an <hi>univerſall</hi> viſible inſtituted church be acknowledged, why are there not <hi>univerſall repreſentative conventions?</hi> What a <hi>de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fect</hi> is this in <hi>Chriſtendome?</hi> And what a fault, that all Chriſtian <hi>na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions</hi> do not endeavour it? But we conceive that they are ſo farre from the endeavouring it, that if there were any ſuch, though they might make uſe of them for advice, yet they would be loth to ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ject themſelves to the <hi>binding decrees</hi> of them.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Nor ſay wee, that the Scriptures do mention a</hi> Nationall church, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>for the ſupreme Magiſtrate was an enemy to</hi> Chriſtian Religion, <hi>and</hi> Regis ad exemplum, <hi>&amp;c. Believers (it is like) were not ſo many as to beare the name of a</hi> Land <hi>or</hi> Nation, <hi>nor could they have liberty ſafely to meet in</hi> Nationall Synods. <hi>Shew mee a</hi> Nation <hi>of Magiſtrates and people
<pb n="24" facs="tcp:113298:16"/>converted, and I will ſhew you a</hi> Nationall church. Ultra poſſe, non eſt eſſe, <hi>whether</hi> Nationall churches <hi>be lawfull or unlawfull.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="1">1. <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> You might have ſaid, Shew me a <hi>Nation</hi> of Magiſtrates and people converted, and I will ſhew you a <hi>Nationall</hi> Chriſtian church, framed like the <hi>Jewiſh church,</hi> with one <hi>Nationall</hi> Biſhop over it, one <hi>Nationall Cathedrall</hi> in it, <hi>&amp;c.</hi> for ſo would <hi>Prelaticall</hi> men and the <hi>Pope</hi> himſelf argue. No one <hi>Nation</hi> was converted then, and there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore there could be no <hi>Nationall Paſtor.</hi> Many <hi>nations</hi> were not converted then, therefore there could be no <hi>univerſall Paſtor.</hi> But what hinders but that there might be afterwards, when a <hi>Nation</hi> and when the world ſhould come to be converted?</p>
               <p n="2">2. Though there was no <hi>Nation</hi> converted wholly, and therefore (as you ſay) no <hi>nationall church</hi> could be; yet Chriſts will and minde in that matter, might eaſily have been <hi>dictated</hi> in the Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures, had he intended any ſuch Church afterwards; as <hi>Moſes</hi> tells the <hi>Jewes,</hi> Deut. 12.8, 9, 10. <hi>That they ſhould not do</hi> (<hi>when they ſhould come to</hi> Canaan) <hi>every man what he liſteth, as they did in the</hi> Wilder<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſſe, <hi>but there ſhould be a place appointed, and thither ſhould they bring their offerings and tythes;</hi> and though there were not <hi>Nations</hi> con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verted, yet there were ſo many in a <hi>Nation</hi> converted, as made ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny Aſſemblies; In little <hi>Judea</hi> there were Congregations, and why (together with the Church at <hi>Jeruſalem</hi>) might there not have been a <hi>Dioceſan</hi> or <hi>Claſſicall</hi> Church? There were enough converted for ſuch a purpoſe. But ſhew the ſootſleps of a <hi>Dioceſan</hi> or <hi>Claſſicall</hi> Church, and it ſhall ſerve the turn; then wee will yeeld there might in time be a <hi>Nationall.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Arguments taken from the appellation of the word</hi> Church, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>or</hi> Chur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ches, <hi>are very unſatisfactory, becauſe of the various acceptations of the words</hi> Kahal, Gnedah, Eccleſia, Synagoga, <hi>which we ſometimes tran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſlate</hi> Church, <hi>but ſhould alwayes tranſlate</hi> Convocation, <hi>or</hi> Congrega<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion, <hi>a company called out, or gathered together.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>In this anſwer you labour to overthrow our Argument; <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> for <hi>Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gregationall churches,</hi> ſetched from the <hi>appellation</hi> of the Apoſtle (when he ſpeaks of <hi>Countries</hi> and <hi>Provinces,</hi> where more Congre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gations were, he calls them perpetually <hi>churches,</hi> in the plurall num<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ber, and not <hi>church</hi>) by theſe ſuggeſtions rather then arguments:</p>
               <p n="1">1. That the words, <hi>Kahal, Gnedah, Eccleſia, Synagoga,</hi> ſhould alwayes be tranſlated <hi>Convocation,</hi> a company called out, or ga<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thered together; if this be yeelded, wherein it will advantage you
<pb n="25" facs="tcp:113298:16"/>we know not. A <hi>nationall Convocation</hi> or <hi>Congregation,</hi> or gather<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing together, will ſound harſher then a <hi>nationall</hi> Church; for every one knows that we have no <hi>Nationall Congregation</hi> in <hi>England:</hi> But,</p>
               <p n="2">2. You ſuggeſt;</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>The</hi> Engliſh <hi>word church,</hi> Saxon, Cyrick, <hi>and</hi> Scots <hi>Kirk;</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>are de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rived from</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>as</hi> Cambd. Rem. <hi>or,</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>as</hi> S<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. Hen. Spelm. <hi>which</hi> (<hi>as</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>) <hi>ſignifieth the place of meeting. Hence we reade of robbers of Churches or Temples,</hi> Acts 19.37. Kahal (<hi>whence our</hi> Eng<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liſh <hi>word,</hi> call) <hi>is ſometimes Metonymically underſtood of the place. The</hi> Heathen <hi>enter into the Sanctuary, which God hath forbidden to enter in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to the Church,</hi> Lam. 1.10. <hi>with</hi> Deut. 23.3. Nehem. 13.1. <hi>To come together,</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>. <hi>is (if it be rightly tranſlated)</hi> to come toge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther in one place, <hi>and ſo</hi> Eccleſia <hi>is oppoſed to the buildings, or houſes in which they did eat and drink,</hi> 1 Cor. 11.19, 20, 21, 22. Synagoga <hi>is evidently taken for the place of meeting,</hi> Luke 7.5. Acts 18.7.</p>
               <p n="1">1. <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, or, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, in the proper ſignification, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> is <hi>appertaining to the Lord,</hi> and may more properly relate to people appertaining to the Lord, then to place; becauſe the people do more appertain to the Lord, then the place.</p>
               <p n="2">2. Though <hi>Kahal</hi> once, perhaps, and <hi>Synagoga</hi> oftener, may be underſtood of the place, yet <hi>Eccleſia</hi> never. That place in <hi>Acts</hi> 19.37. is <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> robbers of <hi>Temples,</hi> not <hi>Churches:</hi> That place in 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 11.18. <hi>When yee come together,</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, is not to be rendered, <hi>in one place. Pareus</hi> upon thoſe words utterly denies it. And there is good reaſon, why they ſhould rather be referred to the people as a church, then to the place: For the meaning is, <hi>(when yee meet in the church) when yee meet as the church,</hi> that is, to perform Church-work. For they might meet in the place, even thoſe very perſons, and yet not meet <hi>as</hi> a Church; as it might be ſaid, when ſuch meet <hi>in a Synod,</hi> it's meant, <hi>as a Synod,</hi> to act ſome thing as a <hi>Synod.</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">As <hi>convenire in Senatum,</hi> is to meet as a Senate; not ſo much refer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ring to the place, as to the perſons: ſo meeting <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, <hi>miſacrum conventum,</hi> Beza, <hi>ibid. i.</hi> for a holy meeting, <hi>&amp;</hi> Muſculus <hi>in coetu ſacro, que<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> li<gap reason="illegible" resp="#UOM" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>vocat Eccleſiam. i.</hi> in a holy Aſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſembly, which he calleth the <hi>Church. Item</hi> Pet. Mart. <hi>bid.</hi>
                  </note> It referres not to the place, nor to the perſons barely meeting, but to the perſons meeting <hi>as a Synod</hi> to act <hi>Sy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nodically.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Beſides, though <hi>Kahal</hi> and <hi>Synogoga</hi> may by a <hi>Metonymy</hi> be re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ferred to place, becauſe there were places built and ſet apart for Church-ſervices, yet <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> in the <hi>new Teſtament</hi> cannot be ſo taken, becauſe they had no ſet ſtated appointed places for the <hi>Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian churches</hi> to meet in; <hi>your ſelf</hi> aſſert ſo much, <hi>p.</hi> 26. Nor is
<pb n="26" facs="tcp:113298:17"/>
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> oppoſed to the buildings and houſes in which they did eat and drink in 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 11.19, 20, 21. The words are, <hi>or deſpiſe yee the Church of God?</hi> which reſpects the people, the godly amongſt them, which told them of their fault, and other Churches alſo, as <hi>Pareus</hi> upon that place obſerves; Unleſſe you will ſay, there muſt be a <hi>reverent</hi> obſervance of the <hi>place</hi> where the Church meets, more then of all other <hi>places.</hi> They met in <hi>Woods, Dens, Caves,</hi> many times in times of perſecution; and muſt thoſe <hi>places</hi> be more re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpected then mens <hi>houſes,</hi> where they did eat and drink in? But what would you inferre, if <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> or Church were taken for the <hi>place?</hi> Would it profit you? Yes; for you ſay afterwards,</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>The Scripture calls them Church or Congregation often,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>and ſometimes in reſpect of their ſeverall</hi> Synagogues, <hi>Pſal.</hi> 74.4.8. <hi>No wonder there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore if that Chriſtians of one countrey meeting in ſeverall Synagogues,</hi> James 2.2. Heb. 10.25. Acts 19.8, 9. <hi>&amp;</hi> 22.19. Acts 13.15, 16, 43. <hi>and houſes,</hi> Acts 12.12. Rom. 16.5. <hi>do receive the denomina<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of Churches, which in Scripture phraſe is all one with</hi> Aſſemblies, <hi>many whereof we confeſſe were in</hi> Galatia, Macedonia.</p>
               <p>The place you bring from <hi>Pſal.</hi> 74.4.8. is impertinently alled<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ged: <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> for the Church of the <hi>Jewes</hi> which was one, is not called <hi>Congregations</hi> in <hi>verſ.</hi> 4. in reference to divers <hi>Synagogues</hi> they met in, <hi>verſ.</hi> 8. But <hi>Congregations</hi> there, is <hi>Metonymically</hi> uſed, and is all one with <hi>Synagogues,</hi> and ſignifieth the <hi>place,</hi> and not the <hi>people</hi> at all; <hi>They roare in the midst of the Congregations,</hi> that is, in the midſt of thoſe <hi>places</hi> where the Congregation met, which places were ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny, but the <hi>Congregation</hi> but <hi>one,</hi> having <hi>one high Prieſt,</hi> for their <hi>chief Paſtor;</hi> though meeting in its parts in many places. So that the Church of the <hi>Jewes</hi> is not called <hi>Congregations,</hi> as <hi>Mollerus</hi> ſhewes upon that place. Neither can you ſhew (as wee ſuppoſe) that ever any <hi>one Church</hi> was called <hi>churches</hi> in the plurall number, either in the old or new Teſtament, in reference to plurality of pla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces they met in.</p>
               <p>For, if it were ſo; how comes it, that a Church in a city, ſuch as <hi>Jeruſalem, Corinth, Epheſus,</hi> and <hi>Rome,</hi> which met and aſſembled in many places (as our Brethren of the <hi>Presbyterie</hi> ſay) are never called <hi>Churches,</hi> but alwayes <hi>Church?</hi> And yet a <hi>Church</hi> in the coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trey, meeting and aſſembling in many <hi>places</hi> are called <hi>Churches,</hi> and not <hi>Church.</hi> And you ſay, <hi>there is no wonder of it,</hi> for this reaſon, <hi>be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe
<pb n="27" facs="tcp:113298:17"/>the</hi> Houſes <hi>and</hi> Synagogues <hi>in the countrey were</hi> many, <hi>in which they met.</hi> See (brother) whether you do not in this aſſertion, croſſe your ſelf? In the <hi>city</hi> you can finde <hi>many</hi> meeting houſes, and but <hi>one</hi> Church, but in the <hi>countrey</hi> you can finde <hi>ſo many</hi> Churches, <hi>as</hi> meeting houſes.</p>
               <p>But the truth is, it is not <hi>place,</hi> but the <hi>combination</hi> of a Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>an people to meet together for Ordinances, that makes <hi>a Church:</hi> For the ſame <hi>Church</hi> may meet ſometimes together <hi>in one place</hi> for Church worſhip, and ſometimes aſunder <hi>in many places,</hi> for Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian worſhip; but they are not therefore divided into ſundry Churches. And many diſtinct Churches, or parts of them may meet occaſionally <hi>in one place,</hi> yet they become not <hi>one Church</hi> here<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>by; but <hi>combination</hi> to enjoy Church ordinances together in a conſtant way, makes a Church; and all in a city were in this <hi>combi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nation</hi> to enjoy ordinances together, therefore they were a <hi>Church.</hi> But all in a countrey could not be in ſuch a <hi>combination</hi> to meet to<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gether conſtantly; therefore they were not <hi>a Church,</hi> but <hi>churches.</hi> But you go on, and ſay,</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>The word</hi> Kahal <hi>and</hi> Gnedah, <hi>do ſignifie a diſperſed multitude,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>that never met together; that the people of</hi> Iſrael, <hi>though divided into ſeve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rall domeſticall aſſemblies to keep the Paſſeover, are called one Church; That an Aſſembly is all one with</hi> Kahal, Eccleſia, <hi>whether it be good or bad, leſſe or greater; that when the</hi> Iſraelitiſh <hi>men, women and chil<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dren were together, they were but</hi> one <hi>Congregation: And when all did not meet, (though ſearce half, or a third part met) yet they were called</hi> all the Congregation. <hi>And when there was a great Aſſembly, then the Scripture tells us, there was</hi> a great Church; <hi>accounting no more perſons of the Church, but thoſe that were then aſſembled; Yea,</hi> Simeon <hi>and</hi> Levi's <hi>aſſembly is called</hi> a Church; <hi>and thoſe many which were ga<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thered to pray in the houſe of</hi> Maty, <hi>are called</hi> the Church, <hi>though many were abſent. Yea, four or ſive in a Family joyning in the worſhip of God, are called</hi> a Church.</p>
               <p>But (ſuppoſe there be truth in all that is ſaid) what are all theſe acceptions of the words <hi>Kahal</hi> and <hi>Eccleſia</hi> to the purpoſe? <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> Among all theſe, can you finde that ever any <hi>one Church</hi> is called <hi>two,</hi> or <hi>more Churches?</hi> For, except there can be brought inſtances of this nature, the air is but beaten all the while, and our aſſertion ſtands immovable. We find many churches in little <hi>Judea;</hi> in which of the
<pb n="28" facs="tcp:113298:18"/>ennumerations of acceptions of thoſe words, <hi>Kahal, Eccleſia,</hi> doth it appeare, that a Church that is really but <hi>one,</hi> multiplies into <hi>many,</hi> and is called <hi>churches,</hi> and yet is but <hi>one?</hi> If you finde not this, we cannot believe that a <hi>whole Nation</hi> or <hi>Province</hi> of Believers are but <hi>one Church</hi> in the dayes of the Goſpel.</p>
               <p>Beſides, is your ſcope to confound and loſe your Readers in the various acceptions of the word <hi>Aſſembly,</hi> or <hi>Church;</hi> ſo that when they reade the word <hi>Church,</hi> or <hi>Churches,</hi> they ſhall not be able to know what to make of it? How then will they underſtand your <hi>Nationall Church,</hi> at which your Diſcourſe drives? It had been your part to have taken your Reader by the hand, and to have ſhewed him when the word <hi>Church</hi> is taken properly, and when impro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>perly.</p>
               <p>Both you in your <hi>Nationall,</hi> and wee in our <hi>Congregationall,</hi> un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtand a people <hi>combined</hi> together into one body to worſhip God. And in the old Teſtament (let the words, <hi>Kahal, Gnedah,</hi> be taken as they may) there was but one kinde of Church ſo combi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned, which was <hi>Nationall:</hi> And in the new Teſtament we ſay; there is no other <hi>combination,</hi> to enjoy all ordinances and worſhips inſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tuted in the Goſpel but <hi>Congregationall;</hi> and we produce the ſmall countrey of <hi>Judea,</hi> containing a plurality of Churches; and thence collect, that they muſt be <hi>Congregations,</hi> and that <hi>Congregations</hi> are therefore <hi>Churches.</hi> And this is not weakened by what variety of acceptions is brought.</p>
               <p>Furthermore, wee do not know, that <hi>Church,</hi> or <hi>Flock,</hi> or <hi>Lump,</hi> or <hi>Body,</hi> when referred to God and Chriſt, and is properly taken, is uſed otherwiſe then in two or three ſenſes: either for the <hi>myſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>call</hi> Church, <hi>Ephe.</hi> 5.25, 26. or the<note n="*" place="margin">2 Cor. 8.1.19.</note> 
                  <hi>Congregationall,</hi> 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 1.1. (ſometimes indeed,<note place="margin">Rev. 1.4.</note> we reade of it in a <hi>ſigurative</hi> ſenſe, as in 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 12.28. <hi>Gal.</hi> 5.9. <hi>James</hi> 2.2. 1 <hi>Pet.</hi> 5.2. and many more places)</p>
               <p>For though you ſay, <hi>That four or five in a Family joyning in the worſhip of God, are the Domeſticall Church ſpaken of by</hi> Paul, <hi>many times in his Epiſtles,</hi> yet we conceive otherwiſe; for ſeeing uſually when there were any heads of Families converted, ſome of the houſhold were converted with them, as we can give many inſtances, wee think that many, or the moſt that <hi>Paul</hi> ſaluted, had in that ſenſe churches in their Families; and therefore, <hi>Paul</hi> would not have ſingled out, and with a note of diſtinction, have ſpoken
<pb n="29" facs="tcp:113298:18"/>of ſome perſons, and the churches in their Families, for that rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon, if ſome other reaſon had not moved him; either then theſe Families were large and great Families, and might be as numerous as ſome <hi>Congregationall</hi> Churches; or the foundation of a Church might be laid in the perſons of a Family, but not ſo to continue, but to grow to a Congregation; or elſe ſome <hi>Congregationall</hi> Church might meet in ſuch houſes, which was ordinary in thoſe dayes. And for the word <hi>Church</hi> in <hi>Acts</hi> 12. either it is to be taken for the <hi>myſticall</hi> church, or elſe for that <hi>particular</hi> viſible ſociety of Believers, which was at <hi>Jeruſalem,</hi> though ſome of them were abſent. But you proceed to give more particular anſwers, and incounter with a part of the forementioned Poſition, <hi>viz.</hi> There were Churches in <hi>Galatia,</hi> therefore they were Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gregationall.</p>
               <p>Galatia <hi>was a large countrey; in</hi> England <hi>a far leſſe countrey,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>ſeve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rall Churches have been heretofore and yet not meerly</hi> Congregationall.</p>
               <p>And why are <hi>Galatia</hi> and <hi>Macedonia</hi> taken hold of, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> and made uſe of, and <hi>Judea</hi> left out, which in the Poſition was mentioned as well as they? Surely the reaſon was, becauſe in both thoſe countries there was more room for your <hi>Nationall</hi> Church, then in <hi>Judea.</hi> You could not find breadth enough to make a plutality of <hi>Dioceſan</hi> Churches, and therefore durſt not contend for <hi>Nationall.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>But grant wee the largeneſs of thoſe countries: (according as you ſpeak) were either of them too large to make one <hi>Nationall</hi> Church? (wee know you think not ſo.) Why then doth not the Apoſtle knit them all up into one <hi>Nationall</hi> Church, if hee had ſo intended them? But you add,</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>The Churches of</hi> Galatia <hi>might he combined one to another,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>as the Churches of</hi> England, Scotland, Holland, France, <hi>are</hi> reſpectively <hi>combined; for the Apoſtle ſpeaks of them as</hi> one lump, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 5.6. <hi>with Gal.</hi> 5.9, &amp;c.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Such</hi> a combination wee eaſily grant to be among the Churches of <hi>Galatia,</hi> as <hi>is</hi> among the Churches of <hi>England, Scotland,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> &amp;c. and that is, <hi>none at all:</hi> or at the moſt a <hi>combination</hi> without <hi>juriſdicti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on.</hi> But, if by <hi>reſpectively</hi> you mean a <hi>combination,</hi> which each of theſe Churches hath in it ſelf, in all the Congregations of and be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>longing
<pb n="30" facs="tcp:113298:19"/>to it; ſuch a <hi>combination</hi> wee deny to have been in the Churches of <hi>Galatia.</hi> For all our Congregations have been united under one <hi>Metropolitane Archbiſhop,</hi> of all <hi>England,</hi> and as yet there is none other eſtabliſhed; and for other <hi>combinations,</hi> ſuch as in <hi>Scotland, Holland,</hi> &amp;c. without proofe we cannot grant them in <hi>Ga<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>latia.</hi> And if <hi>Paul</hi> had intended by ſaying, <hi>A little leaven leaveneth the whole lump,</hi> that we ſhould gather thence, that they were all <hi>one Church,</hi> hee would never have called them <hi>churches</hi> in the Preface of his Epiſtle; but in a diſtributive ſenſe it is to be underſtood: For ſuppoſe one ſpeak in a literall ſenſe, and ſay, <hi>a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump,</hi> doth he thereby make all the dough in a countrey <hi>one lump?</hi> No, but of every <hi>lump</hi> (how many ſoever they be) it is to be underſtood, <hi>a little leaven leaveneth each of them;</hi> ſo of <hi>churches, a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump,</hi> that is, <hi>the whole Church,</hi> every Church in which it is, this maketh not all the Churches in a countrey to be one.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>And the Churches of</hi> Macedonia <hi>were not ſo ſeverall,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>but they joyned in one to chooſe a Brother</hi> (<hi>which I conceive was an</hi> authoritative act) <hi>to go with</hi> Paul <hi>for the managing of the Churches contributions,</hi> 2 Cor. 8.18, 19.</p>
               <p n="1">1. <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> Then to chooſe an <hi>Officer</hi> is much more an <hi>authoritative act;</hi> which you grant to appertain unto the people; then the people may <hi>act authoritatively,</hi> which is none of our aſſertion, but yours, and the people are beholden to you for it.</p>
               <p n="2">2. A <hi>combination</hi> of churches without <hi>juriſdiction,</hi> will enable them to ſuch an act; nay, if there were no <hi>combination</hi> at all, yet when many churches are alike intereſſed in a buſineſſe, reaſon ſhews they ought to joyn alike to promove it.</p>
               <p n="3">3. They did not make him an <hi>Officer</hi> by this act of chooſing him, but they deputed him thereby to a particular work, which when accompliſhed, all was ended.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>The churches of</hi> Judea, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>conſiſting of</hi> Myriads <hi>of people, did come toge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther,</hi> Acts 21.20, 21, 22. <hi>to be ſatisfied of</hi> Paul, <hi>concerning an accuſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion that they had received againſt him, and are called</hi> a Church, <hi>Gal.</hi> 1.13. <hi>Acts</hi> 12.1. <hi>and</hi> an Houſe, <hi>Heb.</hi> 3.4.</p>
               <p>Not the <hi>Jewes</hi> of <hi>Judea</hi> alone did gather together, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> but the <hi>Jews</hi> of all other parts; as appeareth from <hi>Acts</hi> 21.27. But be it that they gathered alone, yet are they called <hi>one Church?</hi> the place al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledged
<pb n="31" facs="tcp:113298:19"/>is, <hi>Gal.</hi> 1.13. <hi>I perſecuted the Church of God.</hi> What <hi>Church?</hi> Churches in <hi>Judea?</hi> No, <hi>Paul</hi> ſaith, hee perſecuted them unto <hi>ſtrange cities,</hi> and <hi>Damaſcus</hi> was one of them. The meaning is, them that were of <hi>Jeruſalem</hi> he perſecuted to <hi>ſtrange cities,</hi> or, he perſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cuted the Saints in generall. Who, as they are parts of the <hi>myſticall Church,</hi> may be called by a <hi>Synecdoche,</hi> the <hi>Church.</hi> And <hi>Herod</hi> ſtret<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ched out his hands to vex <hi>certain of the Church.</hi> What church? Either the <hi>myſticall,</hi> or that at <hi>Jeruſalem,</hi> or any Church within his reach. And his <hi>houſe,</hi> Heb. 3.4. to be underſtood of the <hi>churches of Judea?</hi> What ſtrange miſ-interpreting of <hi>Scripture</hi> is this? <hi>houſe</hi> in that place, is <hi>all the churches that were then, or ever were to be in the world;</hi> Chriſt is the builder of them all.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="5" type="position">
               <head>POSITION V.</head>
               <p>When a viſible Church is to be erected,<note place="margin">This is not unlike the <hi>Anſwer</hi> to 32. <hi>q. p.</hi> 8, 9.</note> the matter of it ſhould be viſible Saints and Belie<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vers, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 1.2.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>True, ſo it ſhould; when an</hi> Army <hi>is to be raiſed, a</hi> City <hi>begun,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>a</hi> Family <hi>ſet up, much more when a</hi> Church <hi>is to be erected or continued, the matter of them ſhould be</hi> viſible; <hi>yea,</hi> reall Saints, <hi>beloved of God, elect, bleſſed,</hi> Deut. 38.14. Iſai. 1.21.26. Acts 16.34. Rom. 1.7. Epheſ. 1.1.2, 3.4. <hi>And we heartily wiſh they were all ſuch.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="1">1. The meaning of the Poſition is this: <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>Viſibility of Saintſhip is requiſite to warrant the ſetting upon ſuch an action as erecting of a Church;</hi> elſe the action for the nature of it is naught, might not be performed; Better no <hi>Church</hi> erected, then not of <hi>viſible Saints:</hi> The rule is broken, ſin committed. Is this granted by you? If ſo, why is the poſition quarrelled at, ſeeing it is all that is aſſerted?</p>
               <p n="2">2. But why do you jumble theſe actions together? The raiſing of an <hi>Army,</hi> the erecting of a <hi>City,</hi> the ſetting up of a <hi>Family,</hi> and the erecting of a <hi>Church?</hi> As if they were actions of a like nature? As if <hi>viſibility</hi> of <hi>Saintſhip</hi> to them all, were of like neceſſity? Do you conceive that the matter of an <hi>Army,</hi> muſt either be <hi>viſible Saints,</hi> or there muſt be <hi>no Army</hi> raiſed? The matter of a <hi>city,</hi> vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſible Saints, or <hi>no city</hi> erected? Doth the nature of thoſe actions ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſarily
<pb n="32" facs="tcp:113298:20"/>require any ſuch qualification in the ſubject perſons per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>forming them, that without ſuch qualifications the ſubject perſons are in a ſtate of incapacity, according to Gods true ſcope and in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tention to ſet upon ſuch actions? Wee know you hold it not. <hi>Hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thens</hi> may raiſe <hi>Armies,</hi> and wage war, and not ſin becauſe they do ſo, if the cauſe be juſt. They may erect <hi>cities,</hi> (and remain <hi>Hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thens</hi> ſtill) and not ſin becauſe they do ſo, for it may be their duty ſo to do; but may they erect a <hi>Church</hi> to God, and remain <hi>Hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thens,</hi> and not ſin in doing ſo? An <hi>Atheiſt</hi> and prophane wicked perſon may buy and ſell, and labour in his Calling, and not ſin be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe he doth ſo, becauſe it is his duty; but may he be one to erect a <hi>Church of,</hi> and to partake in the ſeal of the <hi>Lords Supper,</hi> and be an <hi>Atheiſt</hi> and viſible perſon ſtill, without ſin? Men need not be Be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lievers and Saints to warrant them to perform civill actions, or ſome religious actions, for irreligious wicked perſons, while in that ſtate, are called to them; but to do them with acceptation, and ſo as to be accounted righteous in the doing of them, they muſt be <hi>Be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lievers</hi> and <hi>Saints.</hi> But to erect <hi>a Church,</hi> which is <hi>Chriſts body,</hi> and is <hi>called to</hi> have <hi>communion</hi> with Chriſt in his body, and blood <hi>in that Supper</hi> which he inſtituted, is an action of another nature, and requires faith and holineſſe in the perſons that <hi>conſtitute</hi> it, to war<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rant the <hi>conſtitution</hi> of it. For <hi>Church ſtate</hi> being <hi>holy,</hi> and the Or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dinance of it <hi>holy,</hi> either the ſubject perſons muſt be <hi>holy</hi> alſo, or all will be grievouſly prophaned, and God foully diſhonoured.</p>
               <p>But why do you ſay, <hi>They ſhould not only be viſible, but reall Saints;</hi> except it be to caſt another miſt before the eyes of the ignorant? For, if an <hi>Army</hi> were to be raiſed to fight on the <hi>Purliament</hi> ſide againſt the <hi>Cavaliers,</hi> you would ſay, it muſt conſiſt of <hi>viſible</hi> friends which ſeem ſincere and cordiall, elſe let it not be raiſed at all; but you would not ſay it muſt conſiſt of <hi>reall</hi> friends, for then it would not be raiſed at all: For, if it muſt conſiſt of <hi>reall</hi> friends, God muſt be the raiſer of it, and not man, who alone knoweth who are <hi>reall</hi> friends: So of a <hi>Church,</hi> if it muſt conſiſt <hi>only of reall</hi> friends, God alone muſt erect it, and man muſt not meddle with it.</p>
               <p>And though we reade theſe phraſes, <hi>Beloved of God, Elect, bleſſed,</hi> yet either they received theſe denominations from the judgement of <hi>Charity,</hi> becauſe they ſeemed to be ſuch, as <hi>Phil.</hi> 1.7. or if there were infallibility, it was applicable only to a party within the
<pb n="33" facs="tcp:113298:20"/>
                  <hi>Churches</hi> whom the Apoſtle diſcerned to be ſuch, and not to the whole <hi>Church.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Yet we dare not uſe</hi> unſcripturall <hi>wayes and means for the procuring and preſerving of Church-members ſanctity;</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>To be wiſe and holy above the rule, is to be fooliſh, prophane, preſumptuous, ſuperſtitious. Could you ſhew us out of</hi> Scripture, <hi>that the Church muſt examine perſons that come to be admitted, and that they muſt make any other declaration then profeſſing of faith and repentance: and that the Congregation ought to reject ſuch, of whoſe ſincerity and ſanctity they are not ſatisfied? and that the want of this care in the firſt conſtitution of a Church, doth nullifie it or make it unlawfull for men to joyn to it, or continue in it, and that it is neceſſary to know, that a</hi> Church <hi>was</hi> conſtituted of viſible Saints, <hi>before he can in faith</hi> joyn <hi>to it, we ſhould not differ about the ſanctity of the members.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Here is a deep <hi>charge</hi> of ſome things practiſed by us, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> to preſerve the Churches ſanctity and purity, <hi>to be fooliſh, prophane, ſuperſtitious and preſumptuous;</hi> And there are <hi>inſtances</hi> given, in <hi>examination of perſons, whether there be the works of Grace wrought in their hearts, or no,</hi> &amp;c.</p>
               <p>We anſwer for our ſelves:</p>
               <p>Firſt, there are ſome things fathered upon us, which we hold not: as,</p>
               <p n="1">1. <hi>That there muſt be ſome further declaration beſides profeſſion of faith and repentance.</hi> We contend for no ſuch thing, but conceive <hi>profeſſion of faith and repentance,</hi> if in the judgement of charity it may be <hi>accounted reall,</hi> if there be any thing that may ſerve to give witneſſe unto it, that it is <hi>not meerly verball,</hi> may be judged ſufficient.</p>
               <p n="2">2. <hi>That the want of care to try the ſincerity and ſanctity of men, doth nullifie the Church;</hi> This is an opinion which we renounce as none of ours.</p>
               <p n="3">3. <hi>That we muſt know that a Church was conſtituted of viſible Saints before we can in faith joyn to it.</hi> We hold flatly againſt ſuch an aſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſertion, and do believe a judgement may be made from the preſent faith and order which any Church holds forth, whether it be ſafe or unſafe to <hi>joyn</hi> to it, or to <hi>continue</hi> in it.</p>
               <p>Secondly, there are other things which ſome Churches hold and practiſe, which we think cannot be condemned: As that a Church muſt <hi>examine</hi> perſons that come to be admitted, whether <hi>the work
<pb n="34" facs="tcp:113298:21"/>of grace</hi> be wrought within them or not. <hi>Your ſelf</hi> will now admit none (of whom you doubt) to the Sacrament of the <hi>Lords Supper,</hi> till you have firſt <hi>examined</hi> them of their <hi>knowledge;</hi> and why may not we <hi>examine</hi> them of their <hi>grace?</hi> Is the <hi>Lords body</hi> diſcerned by <hi>knowledge</hi> moſt, or by <hi>grace? Faith</hi> is a <hi>grace,</hi> and <hi>faith</hi> is the beſt diſcerner of the <hi>Lords body;</hi> and if we can but finde <hi>grace,</hi> we ſhall be ſure to finde <hi>knowledge:</hi> The Scripture ſaith, <hi>Let a man ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>amine himſelf;</hi> yet you think not that ſufficient, unleſſe you <hi>examine</hi> him; if it be <hi>no Scripturall way to examine others,</hi> why will <hi>you be ſo ſooliſh, prophane, preſumptuous, ſuperſtitious?</hi> A ſtranger comes to the gate of a <hi>Garriſon</hi> town, <hi>profeſſeth</hi> to be a friend, yet except there be ſomething to <hi>witneſſe</hi> the truth of that <hi>profeſſion,</hi> he is <hi>examined</hi> over and over again; and it is <hi>ſtrictneſſe</hi> that ſhewes <hi>faithfulneſſe</hi> to the <hi>State:</hi> And ſhall we be more remiſſe and careleſſe when we re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceive perſons into the <hi>Church,</hi> then we are when we receive them into a <hi>town?</hi> Our too much <hi>credulity</hi> may ſhew too little <hi>fidelity</hi> in the matters of <hi>Chriſt,</hi> as well as in the buſineſſe of <hi>men.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Beſides, if the <hi>Church</hi> be not a common receptacle of all perſons, but that it conſiſt of a <hi>ſelected</hi> number, and ſome are received, and others rejected, then there are certain <hi>rules of reception and rejection.</hi> And then there muſt be a <hi>triall</hi> made by ſome, whether perſons be qualified according to thoſe <hi>rules;</hi> and this the light of <hi>nature</hi> tea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cheth, and the <hi>rules</hi> of <hi>Reaſon</hi> lead to it; though there ſhould be nothing in the <hi>Scripture</hi> expreſly mentioning it. The moſt ſutable <hi>means</hi> ſerving moſt fitly to atchieve ſuch ends, are alwayes enjoyned in the <hi>ends,</hi> though they be not particularly expreſſed. But what think you? Is it not as lawfull to try perſons that would be <hi>Church<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>members,</hi> and make ſome <hi>profeſſion</hi> in <hi>words</hi> of <hi>ſaith</hi> and <hi>repentance,</hi> but hold forth nothing which may probably give <hi>witneſſe</hi> to the <hi>reality</hi> thereof, as it was lawfull and commendable in the <hi>Epheſians</hi> to <hi>try falſe Apoſtles,</hi> which <hi>profeſſed in words</hi> to be <hi>true Apoſtles?</hi> Rev. 2.2. And is it not as reaſonable for a <hi>Church</hi> to ſeek ſatisfaction, con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerning the reality and ſincerity of <hi>ſanctity</hi> from perſons of whom they doubt, as it was juſt and equall for the <hi>Church</hi> at <hi>Jeruſalem</hi> to ſeek ſatisfaction concerning <hi>Saul,</hi> whether he were a Diſciple in <hi>truth</hi> or in <hi>pretence</hi> only? <hi>Acts</hi> 9.26, 27.</p>
               <p>But you will ſay, there was cauſe of ſuſpicion and jealouſie in them, concerning him, becauſe they knew him formerly to be a de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtroyer of the Church.</p>
               <pb n="35" facs="tcp:113298:21"/>
               <p> And may not we ſay, there is cauſe of jealouſie, when we know externall profeſſion of faith and repentance to be ſo <hi>common,</hi> and the fruits which are worthy of it, <hi>Mat.</hi> 3.8. to be ſo <hi>rare</hi> and ſcarce to be found?</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>If the Goſpel and Chriſtian Religion was brought into</hi> England <hi>in the Apoſtles times, then it was</hi> like <hi>it was</hi> conſtituted of Saints, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <note place="margin">Church-co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>venant <hi>p.</hi> 37.</note> 
                  <hi>as well as the Church of</hi> Corinth, <hi>&amp;c.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Becauſe it is <hi>uncertain</hi> what Congregation was at firſt conſtitu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted of <hi>Saints</hi> within <hi>this kingdome,</hi> and what was not, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> we neither juſtifie nor condemn the conſtitution of any; but judge according to the preſent ſtate of them. And if we ſee any <hi>viſible Saints</hi> (as doubtleſſe there are many in ſome <hi>Congregations,</hi> and <hi>united</hi> alſo amongſt themſelves,) we could wiſh they were all ſuch; and in the mean time, for the ſake of thoſe few whom we ſee, ſo united, we acknowledge them a <hi>Church,</hi> and in all things ſo farre as they carry the ordinances uncorruptly we deſire to have fellowſhip with them.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>The Text in</hi> 1 Cor. 1. <hi>rather ſhewes what the members of the Church of</hi> Corinth <hi>were at the time of</hi> Pauls <hi>writing to them,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>then that they were on ought to have been</hi> viſible Saints, <hi>at the firſt</hi> erection <hi>of that Church; yet it ſhewes not, that all the</hi> Church-members <hi>he writes to, were</hi> viſible Saints; <hi>for many known evill livers were known</hi> Members; <hi>The denomination of</hi> Saints, <hi>is</hi> a parce meliore, <hi>that is, from the bet<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter part,</hi> &amp;c.</p>
               <p>The Text ſhewes what they either were at firſt, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> or ought to have been, or what ſome of them were at that time, and ought all of them to have been, <hi>viz. ſanctified in Chriſt, called to be Saints,</hi> as <hi>Hemingius, Gualter, Pareus</hi> upon that place do note, for they ſay, a definition of a Church may thence be fetched. And what <hi>rule</hi> ſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ever there is in <hi>Scripture</hi> requiring that <hi>any</hi> be Saints, the ſame <hi>rule</hi> requires that <hi>all</hi> be Saints. And there may many Arguments be brought to hold it forth:</p>
               <p n="1">1. The <hi>end</hi> of Church-fellowſhip is not <hi>converſion,</hi> but <hi>edifica<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion,</hi> Epheſ. 4.11, 12. Acts 9.31. For if it were <hi>converſion,</hi> then all uncoverted ones, whether they make <hi>profeſſion</hi> of <hi>faith</hi> and <hi>repen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tance</hi> or no, might enter in, that thereby they might attain one <hi>end</hi> for which they enter; as we know. Becauſe one <hi>end</hi> of the preach<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing of the Word is <hi>converſion,</hi> therefore <hi>all</hi> may partake of it, <hi>Jewes,
<pb n="36" facs="tcp:113298:22"/>Turks, Heathens,</hi> becauſe they may attain one <hi>end</hi> whereto it ſerves. It is ſuppoſed then that the perſons that enter into the <hi>Church</hi> are converted already.</p>
               <p n="2">2. <hi>Excommunication</hi> is an ordinance in the <hi>Church,</hi> and one <hi>end</hi> of it is, to recover perſons that are deſperately <hi>ſick,</hi> and <hi>ready to die;</hi> it is in the uſe of it as <hi>phyſick,</hi> 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 5.5. and therefore ſup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſeth the perſons to whom applied to be <hi>alive,</hi> therefore all <hi>Church<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>members</hi> are to be reputed in the judgement of charity, to be <hi>living ſtones,</hi> 1 <hi>Pet.</hi> 2.5.</p>
               <p n="3">3. If <hi>excommunication</hi> be an <hi>ordinance</hi> to throw forth <hi>viſible ſin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ners,</hi> of all ſorts, then the <hi>Church</hi> ſhould conſiſt of viſible Saints. 1. It appeareth that all <hi>ſcandalous</hi> groſſe ſinners ought to be caſt out from 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 5. and that all other ſinners which are not <hi>ſeandal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ous,</hi> if they <hi>will not be healed</hi> of their leſſer faults, and brought to <hi>re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pentance,</hi> ought to be duly proceeded againſt untill at laſt it come to an <hi>excommunication, Matth.</hi> 18.15, 16, <hi>&amp;c.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>He writes to the</hi> Church called to be Saints, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>or called</hi> Saints, <hi>not</hi> to the Saints called to be a Church, <hi>or to the</hi> Church <hi>conſtituted of</hi> Saints: <hi>which expreſſion rather of the two proves there was a</hi> Church, <hi>before they were</hi> Saints (<hi>See</hi> verſ. 1. Paul <hi>called to be an Apoſtle,</hi>) <hi>then that they were</hi> Saints <hi>before they were a</hi> Church.</p>
               <p>He writes <hi>to the Church of God;</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> and can there be a <hi>Church of God,</hi> before there be <hi>Saints?</hi> What a <hi>Church of God</hi> is that, which had no <hi>viſible Saints</hi> in it when it was firſt conſtituted? Surely, except you will ſay, they were a <hi>Church of God</hi> while they were <hi>Heathens,</hi> you muſt confeſſe, that profeſſing to be turned by the power of the <hi>Goſpel</hi> in a time of perſecution <hi>from the ſervice of Idols, to imbrace the living God in Chriſt,</hi> they muſt be judged <hi>viſible Saints</hi> at the firſt when they were a <hi>Church of God.</hi> And theſe words <hi>(Paul called to be an Apoſtle)</hi> will not avail you; for <hi>Paul</hi> was a <hi>man,</hi> and a <hi>Chriſtian</hi> too, before an <hi>Apoſtle;</hi> but what would you have the <hi>Church of God</hi> to be before they were <hi>viſible Saints?</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>But how appeareth it that all the honourable Titles and Epithets given</hi> Paul, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>are given with relation to</hi> Church-members? <hi>The</hi> Co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rinthians were enriched by God in all utterance, <hi>&amp;c. Will you thence conclude, that</hi> all Church-members <hi>muſt be ſo,</hi> &amp;c.</p>
               <p>There are ſome <hi>names</hi> which ſhew the intrinſecall <hi>nature</hi> of the things to which they are given, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> and they do agree to <hi>all</hi> of that
<pb n="37" facs="tcp:113298:22"/>kinde. As if one ſhould write <hi>to the Army of ſuch a Generall, called to be ſouldiers,</hi> this <hi>name</hi> ſhewes the intrinſecall <hi>nature</hi> of the thing to which applied. Such is the name <hi>Saint,</hi> when applied to the <hi>Church of God;</hi> but there are other names which are <hi>extrinſecall,</hi> and <hi>ſuperadditionall</hi> to the <hi>nature</hi> of the things given to, and ſeparable, and may be in ſome, and not in other of that kinde: As if one ſhould write, <hi>to the Army of ſuch a one enriched with gold and ſilver, apparell,</hi> this is <hi>extrinſecall</hi> and <hi>caſuall,</hi> and may agree to <hi>ſome</hi> Ar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mies, and <hi>not to others;</hi> ſuch are the Epithets, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 5. <hi>inriched with wiſdome, utterance,</hi> &amp;c. Concerning the names, <hi>Elect,</hi> &amp;c. we have anſwered them before.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="6" type="position">
               <head>POSITION VI.</head>
               <p>The <hi>form</hi> of a Church, is the gathering toge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther of theſe <hi>viſible Saints,</hi> and <hi>combining</hi> and <hi>uni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting</hi> them <hi>into one body</hi> by the <hi>form</hi> of a holy <hi>Cove<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nant,</hi> Deut. 29 1.10, 11, 12. by which is plainly ſhewed, that a company of people become. Gods people, <hi>that is,</hi> a <hi>Church,</hi> by entring into <hi>Covenant</hi> with God. If it be ſaid, they were a <hi>Church</hi> be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore; yet that was when the <hi>Church</hi> of the <hi>lewes</hi> was conſtituted in <hi>Abrahams</hi> Family by <hi>Covenant.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>You intend not that this</hi> Covenant <hi>doth make a</hi> true <hi>Church,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>but a</hi> pure Congregationall Church, <hi>as it is refined according to the plat<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>form of the</hi> Goſpel.</p>
               <p>We intend that the <hi>combination of Saints</hi> into <hi>one body</hi> by ſome kinde of <hi>Covenant,</hi> either expreſſe or implicite, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> or by ſome kinde of ſpeciall bond (as D<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Ames</hi> calls it) doth make a <hi>true Church.</hi> The <hi>ſeed of</hi> Jacob, and the <hi>Sechemites</hi> could not make a Church toge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther, <hi>Gen.</hi> 34.15, 16. but by becoming one, and they could not become one, but by coming into the ſame <hi>Covenant,</hi> therefore they ſay (though deceitfully, for they never meant it; yet therein they
<pb n="38" facs="tcp:113298:23"/>ſhew how ſuch a thing could only be done,) <hi>if you will be as we be, that every male be circumciſed, then we will become one people;</hi> and we would demand, had thoſe <hi>Sechemites</hi> been Believers, and had this buſineſſe been carried without guile, whether they had not by this doing become <hi>one Church?</hi>
               </p>
               <p>We conceive <hi>relation</hi> or <hi>combination</hi> into one unto <hi>domeſtick</hi> ends and purpoſes is the <hi>form</hi> of a <hi>Family,</hi> and <hi>relation</hi> and <hi>combination</hi> into <hi>one</hi> unto <hi>politick</hi> and <hi>civill ends</hi> and <hi>purpoſes</hi> is the form of a <hi>Commonwealth,</hi> and <hi>relation</hi> and <hi>combination</hi> of one man and one woman unto <hi>conjugall ends</hi> and <hi>purpoſes</hi> is the <hi>form of matrimoniall ſtate;</hi> and that <hi>covenant</hi> alwayes makes this <hi>relation</hi> and <hi>combinati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on</hi> into oneneſſe, where the perſons are free from each other, and no <hi>naturall</hi> tie amongſt them; and ſo <hi>relation</hi> and <hi>combination</hi> of ſo many <hi>Saints</hi> as do, or may well meet in one place, unto <hi>religious ends,</hi> 
                  <gap reason="illegible" resp="#UOM" extent="1 word">
                     <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                  </gap> the enjoyment of <hi>Church-ordinances,</hi> doth make a <hi>church;</hi> and becauſe the perſons are free from one another, therefore <hi>covenant</hi> or <hi>agreement</hi> together (which is all one) muſt make the <hi>relation.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>A <hi>ſolemne expreſſe and verball covenant</hi> or <hi>agreement</hi> (we aſſert) to be <hi>neceſſary unto the purity and ſtrength of a Church,</hi> and ſo conſequent<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly unto the <hi>welbeing</hi> of a <hi>Church;</hi> for how <hi>Saints</hi> (and they alone) <hi>living promiſcuouſly in</hi> the world, ſhould yet be <hi>ſevered from</hi> the <hi>world,</hi> with which they be in habitation mingled; and how they (even they alone) ſhould have communion together in all holy <hi>ordinances,</hi> without expreſſe verball conſent, we cannot conceive; which yet we judge ought to be, if the rule be well attended, which ſaith, <hi>No<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing ſhall enter into the holy city which defileth,</hi> Rev. 21.27. &amp; 22.14. And how ſuch <hi>looſeneſſe</hi> which is in our <hi>Pariſh-churches</hi> [from which any may depart to another <hi>Pariſh-church,</hi> without rendering any reaſon (removing their habitation, it may be but a ſtones caſt,)] which we conceive to be a great <hi>evill:</hi> (For the members in a natu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rall body are not ſo looſly joynted, nor ſtones in any houſe ſo looſly ſet, unto which yet a particular Church is compared, <hi>Eph.</hi> 2.22. and 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 12.27.) How this <hi>evill</hi> may be prevented but by <hi>ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſe agrement,</hi> we cannot apprehend; and therefore conceive ſuch a <hi>covenant</hi> to be <hi>neceſſary</hi> to ſuch purpoſes.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>A</hi> Church-covenant <hi>s eſpecially in relation to</hi> Church-eſtate, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>and</hi> Church duties (<hi>as a</hi> marriage-covenant <hi>is with relation to the</hi> mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riage ſtate <hi>and</hi> marriage duties) <hi>but the</hi> Covenant <hi>here enentioned,
<pb n="39" facs="tcp:113298:23"/>was not entered into in reference to</hi> Church eſtate, <hi>and</hi> Church duties, <hi>rather then to other duties of the</hi> morall Law, <hi>and may be taken by two or three, though they be too few to make a</hi> Church, <hi>or by perſons of ſeve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rall</hi> Churches, <hi>in a ſhip or a journey, and yet leave them in the ſame</hi> Church-ſtate <hi>they were before, and not make them</hi> members <hi>of a di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtinct</hi> Church.</p>
               <p>A <hi>Church-covenant</hi> is eſpecially in <hi>relation</hi> to <hi>Church duties,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> but not only ſo; for Chriſtian duties are comprehended under it; and the <hi>Covenant</hi> in <hi>Deut.</hi> 29.1.10, 11, 12. reſpects principally <hi>Church-duties,</hi> more then other duties of the morall Law, as appeares from <hi>verſ.</hi> 16, 17, 18. for he warns them of <hi>Heatheniſh worſhips,</hi> ſuch which they had ſeen in <hi>Egypt,</hi> and among the Nations, and would <hi>ingage</hi> them <hi>by holy covenant to all Gods holy worſhips,</hi> which <hi>were of his own inſtitution,</hi> of which were the worſhip and ſervice of the <hi>Paſſeover,</hi> and all the offerings of <hi>Gods preſcription,</hi> which were to be brought to the door of the <hi>Tabernacle</hi> of the Congregation; and the <hi>covenant</hi> of two or three to perform ſuch duties might not be taken, becauſe ſome of them did ſeal their <hi>union</hi> and <hi>communion</hi> with that body, and were to be celebrated when the whole body was aſſembled. And though a <hi>covenant</hi> binding to the performance of ſome of the duties of the morall Law, may be made by two or three, and by perſons of ſeverall <hi>Churches,</hi> and yet leave them in the ſame <hi>Church-ſtate,</hi> and not make them members of a diſtinct <hi>Church</hi> from what they were of before, yet not ſo a <hi>covenant</hi> that binds to <hi>Church-duties,</hi> as if a company of perſons of divers <hi>churches</hi> ſhould <hi>covenant</hi> to meet together, to pray one with another, this would not make them a <hi>Church,</hi> nor change their ſtate; but if they <hi>covenant</hi> to walk together in the conſtant enjoyment of all <hi>Church-ordinances,</hi> which God requires of a <hi>Church;</hi> this would make them a <hi>Church,</hi> and change their ſtate, that afterwards they could not be of divers <hi>Churches,</hi> but of the ſame <hi>Church</hi> and <hi>Body.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>A</hi> Covenant <hi>in generall doth not make</hi> a Church (<hi>nor a</hi> marriage, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>a</hi> Covenant <hi>betwixt this man and that woman makes it</hi>) <hi>but a</hi> Cove<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nant <hi>with appropriation and application to</hi> this, <hi>or</hi> that <hi>Paſtor or people, but the</hi> Scripture covenants <hi>are not with appropriation and applica<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion to this Paſtor or people</hi> (viz.) <hi>that they would ſerve God with</hi> this <hi>people or Paſtor, rather then with</hi> that; <hi>therefore they are not Church-covenants.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="40" facs="tcp:113298:24"/>
               <p> Who ever read or heard of any <hi>Covenant</hi> in generall of duties to be done, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> without application to perſons mutually <hi>ingaged</hi> to per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>form ſuch duties? As a <hi>covenant</hi> of duties in a <hi>marriage</hi> would be ridiculous without application to perſons, <hi>this</hi> man, or <hi>that</hi> woman to be <hi>ingaged</hi> to perform ſuch duties, ſo is any <hi>covenant.</hi> The <hi>cove<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nants</hi> in Scripture were no ſuch <hi>covenants;</hi> they were applied to <hi>Iſrael,</hi> and to the <hi>Gentiles</hi> that ſhould <hi>joyn</hi> to <hi>Iſrael,</hi> and appropria<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted to them alſo: So that they were <hi>a ſeparated people</hi> from other Nations by <hi>covenant,</hi> Exod. 12.47, 48. the <hi>Paſſeover</hi> was a ſervice which all the houſe of <hi>Iſrael</hi> was <hi>ingaged</hi> to perform together, and all that would <hi>joyn</hi> to them, and by <hi>circumciſion</hi> they became one people with them; but <hi>no ſtranger</hi> might partake with them, ſo that the <hi>Jewes</hi> by the <hi>Covenant of God,</hi> were to ſerve God, rather with this people, then with that.</p>
               <p>That a <hi>covenant</hi> makes a <hi>Church</hi> with appropriation to <hi>this</hi> or <hi>that Paſtor,</hi> is denied: for we hold it a conſequent priviledge of a <hi>Church</hi> (whether conſtituted by <hi>verball covenant</hi> or not) to chooſe their own <hi>Paſtor;</hi> therefore the <hi>Church</hi> is firſt, before it hath a <hi>Paſtor:</hi> this is confeſſed by your ſelf, <hi>page</hi> 13. if it were not ſo, the <hi>Church</hi> would be diſſolved at the death of the <hi>Paſtor;</hi> there is a co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>venant between the <hi>Paſtor</hi> and people, but it is <hi>emergent,</hi> and groweth out, and proceeds from the <hi>Covenant</hi> among the people; the people muſt firſt be one before they can agree in one, to chooſe their <hi>Paſtor,</hi> with whom they afterwards enter into <hi>covenant:</hi> There was a <hi>covenant</hi> with <hi>Abraham</hi> and his houſe, by vertue of which, <hi>Iſrael</hi> was the <hi>Lords people</hi> in <hi>Egypt,</hi> before there were any <hi>Paſtors</hi> to be over them; therefore <hi>Church-covenant</hi> there was in Scripture, without application to <hi>Paſtors.</hi> And it was ſo in the <hi>Wil<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derneſſe</hi> alſo at the firſt before <hi>Aaron</hi> and his ſons were choſen.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>To be</hi> Gods people, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>and</hi> Gods Church, <hi>is not all one in your ſenſe. Forty Believers of no</hi> Church, <hi>or of forty ſeverall</hi> Churches, <hi>are the</hi> Lords people, <hi>but they are not an</hi> inſtituted Church.</p>
               <p>To be <hi>one people unto God,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>in a profeſſed ſolemn way,</hi> (which is done by entring into <hi>covenant</hi> with God) and to be <hi>a Church,</hi> is all one. Now this is that which is aſſerted from <hi>Deut.</hi> 29.12, 13. <hi>That thou ſhouldeſt enter into covenant with the Lord thy God, that be may eſtabliſh thee this day for a people,</hi> (or <hi>one people</hi>) <hi>to himſelf,</hi> in a pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſſed way: So by the <hi>Covenant of circumciſion,</hi> (for ſo it was called,
<pb n="41" facs="tcp:113298:24"/>becauſe it was the ſeal of it) the <hi>Seehemites</hi> were to become one people to God, and to the ſeed of <hi>Jacob,</hi> Gen. 34.15, 16.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>No</hi> Covenant <hi>in Scripture was at the founding of the</hi> Jewiſh Church, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>nor of the</hi> Chriſtian Church, <hi>nor at the adding any members to them: neither did they make a</hi> Church <hi>more truly a</hi> Church, <hi>or politique</hi> So<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciety, <hi>or more truly members, but did make them or ſhew them to be more pure and holy ſervants of God; even as when ſingle perſons or families do covenant with God.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="1">1. If there were <hi>no covenant</hi> at the founding of the <hi>Jewiſh church,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> how comes it that all that entred into the Iewiſh Church of the proſelyted Gentiles, <hi>entred</hi> by the <hi>Seal of the Covenant,</hi> which was <hi>Circumciſion?</hi> doth not the way of augmentation of the Church ſhew the way of the firſt conſtitution thereof? So it may be ſpoken of Chriſtian Churches: why are converted <hi>Heathens,</hi> and the In<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fants of Church-members, brought into the Church by baptiſme? which is a Church-ordinance, and the <hi>ſeal</hi> of the <hi>Covenant of grace,</hi> and of that part of it principally which reſpects <hi>Church-ſociety.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. How do thoſe which were <hi>many,</hi> become <hi>one</hi> among them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves, and diſtinct from all other bodies of the ſame kinde, (as <hi>Corinth</hi> was one in it ſelf, and diſtinct from <hi>Cenchrea:</hi> (for pariſh<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bounds were not then on foot) ſo that the <hi>members</hi> of one were not the <hi>members</hi> of the other; nor the <hi>Officers</hi> of one the <hi>officers</hi> of the other) if there be nothing that knits them together among them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves, and divides them aſunder from others? and if any thing <hi>combine</hi> them, what can it be but ſome <hi>agreement</hi> or <hi>covenant</hi> ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſe or implicit? Why muſt <hi>circumciſion</hi> the <hi>ſeal</hi> of the <hi>Covenant</hi> be uſed to <hi>make the</hi> Sechemites <hi>one people with</hi> Jacobs <hi>family,</hi> if <hi>Jacobs</hi> family, or <hi>Iſaak's,</hi> or <hi>Abrabam's</hi> before that, were one unto all holy <hi>Church-worſhips</hi> among themſelves without <hi>covenant?</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="3">3. Did the joyning of the believing <hi>Gentiles</hi> to the family of <hi>Abra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ham</hi> by <hi>circumciſion,</hi> make them no more truly members of the <hi>church</hi> of <hi>Iſrael,</hi> then they were before, only make them, and ſhew them to be more pure and holy ſervants of God? were they not accounted after <hi>circumciſion</hi> of the <hi>Jewes</hi> Common-wealth, and were inveſted into all the <hi>Jewes</hi> ſpirituall priviledges? which they had no right to before, though they were converted perſons, and Gods ſervants.</p>
               <p n="4">4. We conceive that <hi>Abraham</hi> and his family were not in <hi>Church ſtate,</hi> and profeſſedly and openly ſeparated from the world till the
<pb n="42" facs="tcp:113298:25"/>
                  <hi>Covenant</hi> in <hi>Gen.</hi> 17. at which time, by a mark in his fleſh, he was diſtinguiſhed from all the nations, and became <hi>Gods houſhold;</hi> if this be ſo then, <hi>Church ſtate</hi> is founded in <hi>Covenant,</hi> if it be otherwiſe, let it appear that he was in <hi>Church ſtate</hi> before that time, and we ſhall look out for a <hi>Covenant</hi> before that time: That which induceth us thus to thinke, is,
<list>
                     <item>1. Becauſe we reade nothing of <hi>Abrahams</hi> family, that they were a <hi>profeſſed people</hi> unto God before that time.</item>
                     <item>2. We reade not of any <hi>Symbole</hi> of <hi>Church ſtate</hi> by which <hi>Abra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bam</hi> and his family were ſeparated from the reſt of the world, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore <hi>circumciſion,</hi> which was a token in their fleſh to diſtinguiſh them from the nations round about them.</item>
                     <item>3. This diſtinguiſhed him and his family not from the world alone, but from other believers of his time, <hi>Melchiſedeck</hi> and <hi>Lot,</hi> which though holy men, yet not in his ſtate, nor had his privi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledges. But this Argument from <hi>circumciſion</hi> is encountred with in your anſwer that followes.</item>
                  </list>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>The</hi> Covenant <hi>in</hi> Gen. 17. <hi>is taken only for</hi> Gods part <hi>of the</hi> Co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>venant, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>or his promiſe to</hi> Abraham, <hi>Gal.</hi> 3.16, 17. <hi>not for</hi> mans part <hi>to God.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>While you charge <hi>us</hi> of <hi>miſ-interpreting</hi> the Scriptures, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> it ſtands <hi>you</hi> upon to be wary that your ſelf run not into <hi>that error.</hi> Paul, <hi>Gal.</hi> 3.16. with <hi>verſ.</hi> 8. (as <hi>Peter,</hi> Acts 3.25. <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, ren<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dered well there, <hi>and in thy ſeed</hi>) ſeems to make uſe of the promiſe of God made to <hi>Abraham</hi> and his ſeed in the <hi>Covenant,</hi> Gen. 12.3. and 22.16.18. The Apoſtle there had no occaſion to ſpeak of the reſtipulation on <hi>Abrahams</hi> part, and in <hi>Gen.</hi> 17.1.9. 'tis manifeſt, that <hi>that Covenant</hi> was reciprocall, as <hi>Junius</hi> and <hi>Pareus</hi> do obſerve upon that place; but you <hi>check your ſelf,</hi> as if overbold, <hi>and</hi> there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore <hi>ſay,</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Indeed,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>receiving of</hi> circumciſion <hi>doth import a</hi> Covenant <hi>on</hi> Abra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>hams <hi>part, or conſent to the</hi> Covenant, <hi>as</hi> baptiſme <hi>alſo doth: but it is held they were in</hi> Church ſtate <hi>before they had right to</hi> circumciſion; <hi>therefore you ſhould ſhew they made a</hi> Covenant <hi>before</hi> circumciſion.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Circumciſion</hi> (being but the <hi>ſign and ſeal of the covenant</hi> betwixt God and <hi>Abraham</hi>) doth argue neceſſarily that there was a <hi>cove<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nant</hi> before, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> of which it was the <hi>ſign</hi> and <hi>ſeal:</hi> and we would de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mand, whether <hi>Iſaac</hi> were not in <hi>covenant</hi> before he was <hi>circumciſed?</hi>
                  <pb n="43" facs="tcp:113298:25"/>and whether his <hi>circumciſion</hi> did not ſeal ſo much? and alwayes this order is ſuppoſed: Firſt, Gods promiſe: Secondly, mans faith: Thirdly, the ſign and ſeal of both in ſome <hi>Symbole</hi> of Gods inſtitu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion, ſo in <hi>Baptiſme.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>How prove you that</hi> Melchiſedeck <hi>a Prieſt, and</hi> Lot, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>which were not of his ſeed nor family, were out of Church-ſtate? That a believer is not a ſon of</hi> Abraham, <hi>if he be not in Church ſtate by</hi> covenant? <hi>which things you ſeem to imply, when you ſay, the</hi> Jewiſh Church <hi>was conſtituted in</hi> Abrahams <hi>family by</hi> Church-covenant; <hi>the family of</hi> Sem <hi>was the Church of God long before this.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="1">1. We aſſert not that they were out of <hi>Church-ſtate;</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> but this we ſay, if they were not <hi>circumciſed,</hi> (as we read not that they were) they were not of <hi>Abrahams</hi> Church, nor had the <hi>Paſſeover</hi> been on foot, could they have partaked of <hi>it,</hi> any more then Believers could af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terward, who joyned not to <hi>Abrahams</hi> family. <hi>Cornelius</hi> may be an example.</p>
               <p n="2">2. It is one thing to be a <hi>ſon of Abraham as a Believer,</hi> and heire of promiſe, for ſo all Believers are, and an <hi>Heathen</hi> is, when conver<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted, before joyned to any inſtituted Church; and another thing to be the ſon of <hi>Abraham as a profeſſed Covenanter with God,</hi> and bea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ring the <hi>Symbole</hi> of it in his fleſh: in the former ſenſe, <hi>Abraham</hi> was the father of all Believers, though <hi>uncircumciſed,</hi> and in the latter a father of the <hi>circumciſed,</hi> which were alſo of his faith; as the Apoſtle ſhewes, <hi>Rom</hi> 4.11.12.</p>
               <p n="3">3. Though it be probable that there was a Church in the fami<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mily of <hi>Sem,</hi> yet that place, <hi>Gen.</hi> 9.26, 27. proves it not: for, firſt, it is propheticall of the poſterity of <hi>Sem</hi> and <hi>Japhet,</hi> and reſpects not (ſo far as we can diſcern) the perſons of <hi>Sem</hi> and <hi>Japhet</hi> (at leaſt not at that time) being both (as is probable) in the family of their father <hi>Noah:</hi> Secondly, there might be a Church in <hi>Sems</hi> family, and yet of another conſtitution then this in <hi>Abrahams</hi> family; this hinders not, but that the church in <hi>Abrahams</hi> family might be conſtituted by <hi>covenant.</hi>
               </p>
            </div>
            <div n="7" type="position">
               <pb n="44" facs="tcp:113298:26"/>
               <head>POSITION VII.</head>
               <p>Every <hi>Member</hi> at his admiſſion,<note place="margin">See the like allegation in <hi>Anſwer</hi> to <hi>Poſ.</hi> 9. p. 73.</note> doth promiſe to give himſelf as to the Lord, to be guided by him; ſo to the Church, to be guided by them; which is no more then the <hi>Members</hi> of the Church of <hi>Macedonia</hi> did in a parallel caſe, 2 <hi>Cor.</hi> 8.5.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>The givers are not the</hi> Members <hi>of the</hi> Church <hi>of</hi> Macedonia, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>(as you for your advantage phraſe it) but the</hi> Churches <hi>of</hi> Macedonia; <hi>and therefore, if this do prove</hi> Union <hi>or</hi> Covenant, <hi>it is of the</hi> members <hi>of ſeverall</hi> churches, <hi>and not of one only.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="1">1. The allegation in anſwer to the 9<hi rend="sup">th</hi> 
                  <hi>Poſition,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> pag. 73. runs in theſe words, <hi>As to the Lord to be guided by him, ſo to the Church</hi> (according to God) <hi>to be guided by them;</hi> theſe words <hi>(according to God)</hi> are leſt out; whether wilfully to make the practice of our Churches the more odious, or by overſight we conclude not.</p>
               <p n="2">2. There was no intent to prove <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nion</hi> or <hi>Covenant</hi> of a Church, but ſubjection of each member to the <hi>Church</hi> to which he is joyned himſelf, and the officers thereof; and the practice of the <hi>Churches</hi> of <hi>Macedonia</hi> (by way of alluſion) is made uſe of: it is ſaid, it is no more, then the members of the Church of <hi>Macedonia</hi> did in a parallel caſe: The Argument is fetcht <hi>à comparatis:</hi> the members of the Church of <hi>Macedonia</hi> did as much in a like caſe,; <hi>they gave themſelves to the Lord, and to the Apoſtle</hi> and <hi>Timothy,</hi> according to Gods will, to be guided by the Lord, and directed by them; a whole Church, or Churches to one or two perſons gave themſelves; and an Argument is fetcht thence, thus, then may one perſon that is to joyn to a <hi>Church,</hi> as fitly give himſelf to the Lord, to be guided by him, and to the whole <hi>Church</hi> and the Officers thereof to be directed by them, according to the will of God; and it is urged, that a member ſhould therefore pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſeit; and to call it <hi>Church of Macedonia,</hi> or <hi>churches,</hi> is neither advantagious nor diſadvantagious; for though many <hi>Churches</hi> gave
<pb n="45" facs="tcp:113298:26"/>themſelves to be guided by one <hi>Paul,</hi> becauſe he was Officer to them all, yet a members ſubjection will be only required to his own <hi>Church,</hi> and the Officers thereof, becauſe there is no ſuperiority of juriſdiction of one <hi>Church</hi> over another, and the members thereof. We believe you would be ready enough to make uſe of this pattern, to prove that the members of a <hi>Congregation</hi> muſt ſubmit to the guidance of their <hi>Paſtors;</hi> and why do you except againſt it, becauſe ſubjection of each member to the <hi>Church,</hi> is endevoured to be pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved thence, ſeeing that the <hi>Church</hi> compriſeth the Officers thereof?</p>
            </div>
            <div n="8" type="position">
               <head>POSITION VIII.</head>
               <p>This particular <hi>Congregation</hi> is a <hi>Church</hi> before it have Officers, <hi>Acts</hi> 2.47.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>In a generall ſenſe, a few private men without Officers; yea,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>a few women without men; yea, twenty members of ſeverall</hi> Churches <hi>may be called a</hi> Church; <hi>but a</hi> governing Church <hi>they are not; the</hi> Church <hi>hath not received an office of rule without her Officers,</hi>
                  <note n="(b)" place="margin">Cottons <hi>Keyes,</hi> p. <hi>16.</hi> Reply.</note>
               </p>
               <p>We take <hi>Churches</hi> for ſuch churches, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> as the Apoſtles planted in all places, when they had converted any conſiderable number of per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons, into which Saints were wont to be gathered, that they might be built up and edified by the Ordinances, <hi>Acts</hi> 9.31. and unto which <hi>Paſtors</hi> were given to reſide with them, and to overſee them, <hi>Acts</hi> 20.28. and theſe muſt be <hi>Congregationall</hi> Churches; for <hi>Paſtors</hi> cannot conſtantly feed any other. Or, we take <hi>Church</hi> as <hi>Ameſius</hi> defines it,<note n="*" place="margin">A company of faithfull ones by ſpeci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>all bond be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>twixt them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves joyned together, to exerciſe the communion of Saints con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantly a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mongſt them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves.</note> 
                  <hi>Coetus ſidelium ſpeciali vinculo inter ſe conjunctorum ad communionem ſanctor um inter ſe conſtanter exercendam,</hi> ſuch an uni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted company is the Church, before it have Officers, for it is their priviledge to chooſe their <hi>Officers,</hi> (as you confeſſe in your Anſwer to the next <hi>Poſition</hi>) in which ſenſe (if in any ſenſe at all) a few private men, or a few women, or twenty members of ſeverall <hi>chur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ches,</hi> have never been called a <hi>Church.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Now whether this <hi>Congregationall church</hi> be a <hi>Governing church</hi> or not, becauſe it is not aſſerted in the <hi>Poſition,</hi> we have no occa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſion here of diſcuſſing it.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>The Church in</hi> Acts 2. <hi>had</hi> Officers, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>and better</hi> Officers <hi>then any</hi>
                  <pb n="46" facs="tcp:113298:27"/>Church <hi>now hath, even the</hi> Apoſtles <hi>which were the</hi> Elders <hi>of all</hi> Churches, 1 Pet. 5.1. 2 Cor. 11.28.<note n="(d)" place="margin">The Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtles were as <hi>Elders</hi> and <hi>Rulers</hi> of all <hi>Churches, Cot<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ton</hi> Keys p. 48</note> 
                  <hi>and particularly of the Church of</hi> Jeruſalem; <hi>and did act therein as</hi> Elders; <hi>it is not all one to want</hi> Elders <hi>now they are inſtituted, as before; ordinary</hi> Elders <hi>were not appointed at that time.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>There is a conceſſion that <hi>the Church,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> Acts 2. <hi>bad no ordinary Of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficers, for none were then appointed;</hi> and yet they were a <hi>church,</hi> and <hi>Acts</hi> 14.23. ſhewes ſo much they were <hi>churches</hi> before the Apoſtles ordained <hi>Elders</hi> in them, and this is all that the <hi>Poſition</hi> drives at.</p>
               <p>And though there were <hi>generall Elders</hi> which had inſpection over all <hi>Churches;</hi> yet neither theſe, nor any other <hi>Elders</hi> do<note n="*" place="margin">Come into the eſſence of <hi>Churches.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gredi eſſentiam Eccleſiarum;</hi> nor is it any formall reaſon why a Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pany of Believers are a Church, becauſe they have <hi>Elders,</hi> whether extraordinary or ordinary; for were it ſo, then their priviledge to chooſe their <hi>Officers,</hi> would be when they have <hi>Officers,</hi> for then they are a <hi>Church;</hi> and it would follow, that they cannot chooſe <hi>Officers</hi> when they want them, and have moſt need of them, for then they are not a <hi>Church,</hi> and ſo can have no ſuch <hi>power;</hi> and it is very uncomfortable; for the <hi>death</hi> of an <hi>Officer,</hi> might be the <hi>unchurching</hi> of a <hi>people.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>But that which may give more ſatisfaction in this matter is the conſideration of ſuch Scriptures where the <hi>members</hi> mentioned apart from the <hi>Officers,</hi> are called the <hi>Church</hi> of God, <hi>Acts</hi> 20.28. the <hi>Elders</hi> are the perſons ſpoken to, <hi>feed the flock over which the holy Ghoſt hath made you over-ſeers,</hi> the believing <hi>Epheſians</hi> are the flock, who are alſo called <hi>the Church of God, purchaſed with his blood.</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Acts 20. verſ. 28.</note> So <hi>Phil.</hi> 1.1. So that a Chriſtian people, united together with an intent of conſtant <hi>congregating</hi> to enjoy <hi>Ordinances</hi> for their edification, are a <hi>church</hi> without <hi>officers;</hi> or if they have them, yet <hi>without conſideration of them.</hi>
               </p>
            </div>
            <div n="9" type="position">
               <head>POSITION IX.</head>
               <p>She hath alſo full and free power to chooſe her own <hi>Officers</hi> without the help of <hi>Synod,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">This, though not ſo fully, is aſſerted by <hi>R.M.</hi> &amp; <hi>W.T.</hi> to <hi>C. H.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Claſsis</hi> or <hi>Presbyterie,</hi> Act. 1.15. Acts. 6.3. &amp; 14.23.</p>
               <p>In Church-affairs, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>of weighty and difficult common concernment, as
<pb n="47" facs="tcp:113298:27"/>election and ordination of</hi> Elders, <hi>excommunication of an</hi> Elder, <hi>it is ſafe and wholeſome and an boly Ordinance to proceed with conſultation and conſent of the churches,</hi> Prov. 11.14.<note n="(p)" place="margin">Cottons <hi>Keys,</hi> p. <hi>55.</hi> Reply.</note>
               </p>
               <p>This <hi>Poſition</hi> ſaith not that a particular <hi>Congregation</hi> or <hi>Church</hi> of Brethren have full and free <hi>power</hi> to chooſe her own <hi>Officers</hi> without asking or ſeeking the help of advice and direction from <hi>Synod, Claſſis,</hi> or <hi>Presbyterie:</hi> nor do we think that there is any ſuch meaning in it; but without authoritative help of a <hi>Synod, Claſſis,</hi> or <hi>Presbyterie;</hi> for in all thoſe places of the <hi>Acts,</hi> the <hi>chur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ches</hi> had the help of direction: but they were not ſtrengthened by the interpoſition of the authority of the Apoſtles, or of any other.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>You will not take upon you haſtily to cenſure the many notable prece<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dents of ancient and latter Synods,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>who have put forth the Acts of power in ordination and excommunication.</hi>
                  <note n="(q)" place="margin">Cottons <hi>Keys,</hi> p. <hi>28.</hi> Reply.</note>
               </p>
               <list>
                  <item>1. The grave Author of this ſpeech meddles not with <hi>election</hi> in that place quoted, but this <hi>Poſition</hi> runs of <hi>election.</hi>
                  </item>
                  <item>2. He keeps himſelf from an haſty and peremptory cenſuring of ancient precedents, who have put forth acts of <hi>power</hi> in ordinati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on and excommunication; but he declares his opinion againſt it, and we approve as well of his <hi>modeſty,</hi> as we do agree with him in his <hi>judgement.</hi>
                  </item>
               </list>
               <p>
                  <hi>We hold it a</hi> priviledge <hi>of the</hi> people (<hi>eſpecially if they proceed</hi> wiſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly <hi>and</hi> piouſly) <hi>to elect their</hi> Officers, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>and an injury to</hi> obtrude <hi>any on them without their conſent.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="1">1. What <hi>people</hi> are theſe that have this <hi>priviledge?</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <note place="margin">Cottons <hi>Keys,</hi> pag. <hi>12.</hi>
                  </note> the Author whom you make uſe of ſo oft, calls them <hi>Church of Brethren;</hi> is it a <hi>people-priviledge,</hi> or a <hi>church-priviledge</hi> to chooſe Eccleſiaſticall <hi>Officers?</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. What if they do not proceed <hi>wiſely</hi> and <hi>piouſly?</hi> is their pri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>viledge loſt? muſt it be taken from them? and then it would be no injury to <hi>obtrude an Officer on them.</hi> It is an Officers <hi>priviledge</hi> to rule the Church; but what if he do it not <hi>wiſely</hi> and <hi>piouſly?</hi> is the <hi>privilege</hi> then loſt? it is a Maſter of a Families <hi>priviledge</hi> to rule his own houſe: but what if he do it not <hi>wiſely</hi> and <hi>piouſly,</hi> muſt it now be taken from him? or rather muſt he not be directed and exhorted to do it <hi>rightly?</hi> and the <hi>priviledge</hi> remain ſtil with him? ſo of the people; we have <hi>Junius</hi> of our minde herein.<note n="(a)" place="margin">
                     <hi>Junius</hi> Eccleſ. <hi>p.</hi> 1963 Anſwer.</note>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>But let us view your Scriptures.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="48" facs="tcp:113298:28"/>
               <p> Seeing that you agree with us in the ſubſtance of the <hi>Poſition,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> and yet immediatly bring all the <hi>Scriptures</hi> brought by us to ſtrengthen the ſame into queſtion, and none of them will paſſe for currant with you, it had been convenient, that you ſhould have produced the <hi>Scriptures</hi> which do ſway you unto the aſſerting of the ſame thing, that it might have appeared to the world, that you have found out ſome better bottome to ſet ſuch a tenet on, then we have produced: For we conceive, that if the <hi>Scriptures</hi> you oppugn are not pertinent to prove the <hi>Poſition,</hi> there will be none found in all the new Teſtament, but they will be more liable to exception then theſe; and it is to be noted, that all our modern Writers (that we know of) that grant any liberty to the people of chooſing their own <hi>Officers,</hi> they do it upon the evidence of theſe <hi>Scriptures</hi> which are excepted againſt; in ſo much that we know not what ſhould be the reaſon why you grant the thing alledged, and bring no proofes of your own to confirm it; and yet allow not of ours which we bring, except you be reſolved to contradict all that comes from us. But what are your exceptions? let us prove what weight is in them; you ſay,</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>The</hi> Aſſembly, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>Acts</hi> 1. <hi>it is likely was not a body politick, but occa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſionall only, no part of Church-government being as yet ſet on foot: here were not all, but ſome of the ſounder</hi> members <hi>of the</hi> Jewiſh Church; <hi>and they had no commiſſion to</hi> ſeparate <hi>from the</hi> Jewes, <hi>before</hi> Acts 2.40. <hi>the Company was not without</hi> Elders: <hi>all</hi> the Churches <hi>and</hi> El<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der <hi>at that time in the world were preſent: if there had been any more</hi> Elders <hi>they muſt have conveened upon that occaſion; the choice was limi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted by the Apoſtle</hi> Peter; <hi>Firſt, to the</hi> perſons preſent: <hi>Secondly, to thoſe that</hi> accompanied <hi>the Apoſtles all the time,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>and was determi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned by God whoſe it was to</hi> chooſe <hi>an Apoſtle, by his directing of the</hi> lot.</p>
               <p>The meaning is, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>they were not a Chriſtian Church, but ſome of the ſounder members of the</hi> Jewiſh Church; and <hi>not yet ſeparated from the</hi> Jewiſh Church; and then,</p>
               <p n="1">1. There is a contradiction unto ſome other of the exceptions which follow: If they were no <hi>Chriſtian Church,</hi> how were the Apoſtles <hi>Elders</hi> of it? and how was it an <hi>Oecumenicall</hi> councell, <hi>all the</hi> Churches <hi>and</hi> Elders <hi>in the world being at it?</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. Is there not ſome miſtake in point of truth? For thoſe per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons who were commanded to <hi>ſeparate,</hi> Acts 2.40. were they added
<pb n="49" facs="tcp:113298:28"/>unto ſuch which were not <hi>ſeparated?</hi> The Text ſaith, there were added to <hi>them,</hi> three thouſand fouls: (to <hi>them</hi>) to whom? to thoſe who are yet members of the <hi>Jewiſh church?</hi> then theſe <hi>ſeparated</hi> ones, who were <hi>added,</hi> were members of the <hi>Jewiſh church</hi> by their additi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on; for they came into their ſtate to whom they were <hi>added;</hi> and ſo they were <hi>ſeparated,</hi> and <hi>not ſeparated;</hi> which yet agrees not to <hi>verſ.</hi> 47. where they are all together called <hi>a Church.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="3">3. It is impertinently alledged <hi>that the company was not without</hi> Elders, the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> were preſent: For was the company ſtraitned in their liberty by the preſence of theſe <hi>Elders?</hi> or rather were they not acquainted with their priviledge in this matter by theſe <hi>Elders?</hi> When as elſe they might not have known it: but you ſay a little af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter <hi>they were limited;</hi> but what is this <hi>limiting?</hi> nothing elſe but neceſſary direction: and the <hi>limitation</hi> is but in one thing, though you would have it in two; the words are theſe, <hi>Wherefore of theſe that have accompanied us,</hi> &amp;c. For ought that appears, all that had <hi>accompanied</hi> them were preſent; and who could be ſo ſit to be an <hi>Apoſtle,</hi> as one of thoſe who had <hi>accompanied</hi> them, 1 <hi>Joh.</hi> 1.1.</p>
               <p n="4">4. If the <hi>election of an Apoſtle</hi> did belong to <hi>God,</hi> in reference to the particular perſon; yet they proceeded as far as they could therein, and agreed in the denomination of <hi>two,</hi> and when the <hi>lot</hi> determined whether of the <hi>two</hi> ſhould be the <hi>man,</hi> the Text ſaith, <hi>verſ.</hi> 26. <hi>by the common ſuffrage of them all,</hi> Matthias <hi>was numbred among the eleven Apoſtles.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="5">5. If all <hi>Elders and Churches</hi> muſt conveen upon occaſion of <hi>elect<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing</hi> of an <hi>Apoſtle,</hi> becauſe he is <hi>Paſtor</hi> of all <hi>Churches,</hi> why muſt they not be gathered together upon occaſion of ordaining an <hi>Apoſtle?</hi> But we reade but of one <hi>Church</hi> and the <hi>Elders</hi> thereof preſent at the onlaining of <hi>Paul,</hi> Acts 13.2.3.23. whereupon <hi>Paul</hi> calls him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelf, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>Rom.</hi> 1.1.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>As for the</hi> Deacons <hi>and</hi> Overſeers for the power, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>though people may better diſcern of mens ſitneſſe and ability for that Office then for the Miniſtry.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Why are <hi>Deacons</hi> and <hi>Overſeers for the poor</hi> made <hi>Synonymies</hi> and confounded? <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> is this the reaſon, to make the world believe that we have had <hi>Deacons</hi> amongſt us, becauſe we have had <hi>Over-ſeers</hi> for the poor? but if we have had <hi>Deacons,</hi> when were they ordai<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned? who ever put their <hi>hands upon them</hi> according to the <hi>pattern,
<pb n="50" facs="tcp:113298:29"/>Acts</hi> 6.6. or are they called ſo, becauſe their work is only to over<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſee the poor? we conceive their office extends further: But of that in its own place.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>It is added,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> The people can better diſcern, <hi>&amp;c.</hi>
               </p>
               <list>
                  <item>1. They had <hi>direction</hi> to inable them to diſcern aright in choo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſing <hi>Deacons,</hi> 
                     <label type="milestone">
                        <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                     </label> and by <hi>direction</hi> they will be able to <hi>diſcern</hi> aright in chooſing <hi>other Officers.</hi>
                  </item>
                  <item>2. A godly people or church rightly conſtituted for the matter, will be able to <hi>diſcern</hi> of wholeſome and powerfull <hi>Doctrine:</hi> and if they want skill to judge of humane learning, they may with little ado be informed.</item>
                  <item>3. If your meaning be, that upon this ground the people may chooſe <hi>Deacons,</hi> but not other <hi>Officers;</hi> you might have done well to have limited what you before granted, and in ſtead of ſaying, <hi>We hold it the priviledge of the people, to chooſe their own Officers,</hi> you would have ſaid; <hi>We hold it the priviledge of the people to choaſe their own Deacons,</hi> but <hi>no Officers elſe.</hi>
                  </item>
               </list>
               <p>
                  <hi>And their</hi> liberty <hi>of chooſing was a good means</hi> at that time <hi>to abate their diſcontentments becauſe of former neglect.</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
               </p>
               <list>
                  <item>1. Then it was granted to them <hi>of courteſie,</hi> 
                     <label type="milestone">
                        <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                     </label> and out of policie, and it did no way belong unto them; why then did you ſay before, <hi>We hold it the priviledge of the people?</hi>
                  </item>
                  <item>2. Doth any thing appear to make this a reaſon that this <hi>liberty</hi> was granted to them? Would not they have been as well pleaſed, if the Apoſtles had done it, if it <hi>belonged</hi> to the Apoſtles and not to them? they all knew the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> were more able to chooſe then they, and what the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> did, gave better content; for <hi>all magni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fied the Apoſtles;</hi> beſides, is it likely that the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> would <hi>nouriſh</hi> a ſinfull humor of <hi>diſcontent</hi> in the people, by <hi>giving</hi> them a pri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>viledge that <hi>belonged not</hi> to them? Good brother, take heed how you attempt to evade the ſtrength of plain Scripturall proofes, by ſuch <hi>dangerous gloſſes</hi> as theſe.</item>
               </list>
               <p>
                  <hi>Yet at their election,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>there were all the</hi> Churches <hi>and</hi> Elders <hi>in the world.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>The meaning is, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> there was but one <hi>Church,</hi> and the <hi>Elders</hi> there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>of, at that time in the world, and they were there. It is true, the <hi>members</hi> were there, for the <hi>Brethren</hi> were they that <hi>elected,</hi> and the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> were there, which were extraordinary <hi>Elders,</hi> for they were
<pb n="51" facs="tcp:113298:29"/>the perſons that <hi>directed;</hi> but what did they act further? Did they interpoſe their <hi>authority</hi> in election? Did they take it out of the <hi>Bre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>threns</hi> hards? Did they not <hi>manifeſtly put it into their hands?</hi> in commanding them to <hi>look out ſeven men,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>Acts</hi> 6.3.</p>
               <p>
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>Your ſelves acknowledge</hi> Synods <hi>an</hi> Ordinance <hi>of Chriſt in ſun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dry caſes.</hi> 
               </p>
               <p>
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> Not the <hi>Authority</hi> of <hi>Synods</hi> by way of <hi>juriſdiction</hi> in any caſe; </p>
               <p>
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> Paul <hi>and</hi> Barnabas <hi>ordained</hi> Eders <hi>by ſuffrages given by lifting up and ſtretching out of hands,</hi> (for ſo the Greek word ſignifies) <hi>but that the people did ordain</hi> Elders <hi>by election, without the</hi> Apoſtles, <hi>it ſaith not, but rather the contrary,</hi> (viz.) <hi>that they</hi> ſtayed from election and ordination of Elders, till <hi>the</hi> Apoſtles <hi>came to</hi> adviſe <hi>and</hi> aſſiſt <hi>them therein; the word</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> 
                  <hi>ſignifieth rather to</hi> give, <hi>then to</hi> gather <hi>ſaffrages; as</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> 
                  <hi>doth imply the election of more</hi> Churches <hi>then one, and yet it imports the election of no more</hi> Churches <hi>then thoſe there ſpoken of; ſo the phraſe</hi> (Paul <hi>and</hi> Barna<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bas, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>) <hi>doth not im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ply that any</hi> Church, <hi>or other</hi> perſon, <hi>beſides</hi> Paul <hi>and</hi> Barnabas, <hi>did elect theſe</hi> Presbyters.</p>
               <p n="1">1. We do not affirm that the people did it without the <hi>Apoſtles:</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> For we conceive the <hi>Apoſtles guided</hi> them, as at other times they had done other <hi>Churches.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. Concerning their <hi>ſtaying from election and ordination,</hi> we reade not of it, and therefore dare conclude nothing about it: concern<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing their <hi>adviſing,</hi> we grant it; but what other <hi>aſſiſtance</hi> they aſſor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded we underſtand not, unleſſe it be ſaid, that they led the people by their own <hi>ſuffrage,</hi> and ſo they might <hi>give</hi> their <hi>ſuffrage,</hi> as you ſay the word ſignifies, and yet <hi>gather</hi> the peoples alſo. But that they ſhould <hi>give</hi> their own <hi>ſuffrage,</hi> by lifting up their own hands, without the peoples, ſeems unreaſonable: For when hath it ever been known, that two perſons alone, in the preſence of many others have gone to voting, by lifting up of hands? the one muſt <hi>gather</hi> the vote, and the other muſt <hi>give</hi> it; that is, the one muſt ſay to the other, <hi>Paul</hi> to <hi>Barnabas, If thou be for ſuch a man to be</hi> Elder <hi>in this</hi> Church, <hi>manifeſt it by lifting up thy hand;</hi> and <hi>Barnabas</hi> muſt ſay to <hi>Paul, If thou be for him, or for any other, dielare it by lifting up thy hand;</hi> a moſt ridiculous courſe: was ever <hi>ſuffrages</hi> ſo <hi>gathered</hi> and <hi>given,</hi> when but one man to <hi>gather,</hi> and another to <hi>give?</hi> might
<pb n="52" facs="tcp:113298:30"/>not two perſons better have gone apart, and concluded the buſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſſe by counſell betwixt themſelves, then to have gone to it by <hi>ſuf<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>frage</hi> and <hi>ſtretching out of hands,</hi> in the preſence of ſo many, except there had been ſome greater plurality of perſons? There is roome enough without abſurdity for <hi>Churches,</hi> though but two or three to go to voting in a buſineſſe, that is common to them; and therefore <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> is applicative to them; but there is no place with any co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lour of reaſon, why two perſons ſhould go to <hi>voting:</hi> when any thing is put to <hi>vote,</hi> or <hi>lifting up of hands,</hi> the <hi>end</hi> of it is, that the buſineſſe may that way be caſt; but two perſons may end it by <hi>agreement,</hi> when as by <hi>vote</hi> they cannot, if they be oppoſite to one another.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="10" type="position">
               <head>POSITION X.</head>
               <p>The particular <hi>Congregation,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">This <hi>Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture</hi> is alled<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ged by <hi>R. M.</hi> and <hi>W. T.</hi> to <hi>C. H.</hi> &amp; <hi>anſw.</hi> to 32. <hi>q. p.</hi> 69.</note> though they want <hi>Officers,</hi> have power and authority to ordain <hi>Of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficers,</hi> as the children of <hi>Iſrael</hi> did put their hands upon the <hi>Lovites, Numb.</hi> 8.9, 10.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>That</hi> Congregation <hi>had</hi> Officers, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> Aaron <hi>the High Prieſt, and ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny other Prieſts,</hi> Numb. 3.4. <hi>But you hold not that people may ordain in the preſence and plenty of</hi> Officers.</p>
               <p n="1">1. Though they had <hi>Officers,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> viz. <hi>Aaron</hi> and his <hi>Sons,</hi> yet thoſe <hi>Offi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cers</hi> could not <hi>lay</hi> their <hi>hands</hi> upon them for a ſpeciall reaſon; and therfore they were as without <hi>Officers:</hi> the reaſon was this, the <hi>Le<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vites</hi> were given to God, and they were given to <hi>Aaron</hi> and his <hi>ſons,</hi> they were given to <hi>Gods</hi> ſervice, &amp; they were given to <hi>Aarons</hi> ſervice, and therefore they muſt be preſented not <hi>by Aaron</hi> and his <hi>ſons,</hi> but <hi>before</hi> them, <hi>Numb.</hi> 8.13. <hi>Aaron</hi> and his <hi>ſons</hi> muſt be the perſon that muſt (as it were) <hi>receive</hi> them, therefore not <hi>lay</hi> their <hi>bands</hi> on them, for that was the work of thoſe that <hi>offered</hi> them, and gave them, and not the work of thoſe that muſt <hi>receive</hi> them; this appeares from <hi>Numb.</hi> 3.6, 7. and <hi>Numb</hi> 8.13. with 19.2. Will it not hold, <hi>à majore,</hi> from the greater, that if in the old Teſtament the people did ordain in the <hi>preſence</hi> of <hi>Officers,</hi> then they may in the new much more in the <hi>want</hi> of <hi>Officers?</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="53" facs="tcp:113298:30"/>
               <p> 
                  <hi>All the children of</hi> Iſrael <hi>being about</hi> 600000, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> did not <hi>probably lay hands on the</hi> Levites, <hi>but</hi> ſome <hi>in ſtead of the reſt, which were more like<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly to be the</hi> Elders <hi>then any other.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>You might have ſaid, <hi>could not poſſibly at once do it;</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> therefore of neceſſity <hi>ſome</hi> in ſtead of the reſt did it, and probably the <hi>Elders.</hi> But what <hi>Elders? Eccleſiaſticall Elders?</hi> there were none but <hi>Aaron</hi> and his <hi>ſans;</hi> and they did it not, as is manifeſt from the Text, and for the reaſon rendred; they were therefore <hi>Civill Elders:</hi> but not <hi>as</hi> Elders: For you hold not that it belongs to <hi>Civill Elders</hi> (<hi>as</hi> Civill Elders) to <hi>lay</hi> on <hi>hands</hi> in ordination: but as they were the <hi>chief</hi> and principall men of the <hi>Congregation:</hi> and we hold the graveſt and wiſeſt, and primeſt of the <hi>Congregation</hi> ought to do it, on the behalf of the reſt, when there is a want of <hi>Eccleſiaſticall Officers.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>All the</hi> Congregation, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>and all the</hi> Elders <hi>of the</hi> Congregation <hi>are all one,</hi> Exod. 12.3. <hi>with</hi> verſ. 21.</p>
               <p n="1">1. It doth not appear from the Text alledged, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> that they are all one, but diſtinguiſhed (though they all are one body, yet theſe as <hi>Officers,</hi> thoſe as <hi>Members:</hi>) For, when God ſaith, <hi>ſpeak ye unto the Congregation of the children of</hi> Iſrael; he meant really that the <hi>Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gregation</hi> of <hi>Iſrael</hi> ſhould be ſpoken to, and not the <hi>Elders</hi> only; for the ordinance was as well appertaining to the <hi>Congregation,</hi> as to the <hi>Elders;</hi> and when <hi>Moſes,</hi> verſ. 21. ſpake to the <hi>Elders</hi> only, yet it was with reference to Gods command, in <hi>verſ.</hi> 3. that all the <hi>Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gregation</hi> might be ſpoken to; they fulfill Gods commandement, <hi>ſpeak to the Congregation,</hi> but not immediatly, but by the <hi>Elders.</hi> Doth this <hi>confound Congregations</hi> and <hi>Elders?</hi> For, if God had meant <hi>Elders</hi> by the <hi>Congregation,</hi> then the <hi>Elders</hi> killing the <hi>Paſſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>over,</hi> though the people had not done it, yet Gods command had been fulfilled; which is untrue.</p>
               <p n="2">2. Though the <hi>Congregation</hi> and the <hi>Elders</hi> ſhould be all one; yet is the <hi>Congregation</hi> and the <hi>Eccleſiaſticall Elders</hi> all one? if the Text you alledge prove not that, it is nothing to your purpoſe.</p>
               <p n="3">3. If the <hi>Congregation</hi> and the <hi>Elders</hi> ſhould be all one in <hi>ſome</hi> pla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces, yet in <hi>Numb.</hi> 8.9, 10. they are <hi>not</hi> all one: For <hi>Aaron</hi> and his <hi>ſons</hi> were the only <hi>Eccleſiaſticall Elders;</hi> and they are mentioned <hi>diſtinctly</hi> from the <hi>Congregation</hi> of <hi>Iſrael.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>The</hi> Levites <hi>were ſeparated to their work,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>ant taken from amongst the children of</hi> Iſrael, <hi>cleanſed and offered before the Lord by</hi> Moſes
<pb n="54" facs="tcp:113298:31"/>
                  <hi>and</hi> Aaron <hi>reſpectively, according to Gods expreſſe appointment,</hi> verſ. 6.7.8.11.13.14. <hi>therefore this</hi> laying on of hands <hi>was either only obedientiall for approbation of Gods election, or for oblation of the</hi> Levites <hi>to God in ſtead of their firſt born,</hi> verſ. 16.17, 18. <hi>as they laid hands on ſacrifices,</hi> verſ. 12. <hi>which was a ſpeciall reaſon, and peculiar to thoſe times.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Obedientiall</hi> certainly it was, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> but principally for <hi>another reaſon</hi> (as we conceive) which you omit; the ſervice of the <hi>Levites</hi> was the ſervice of the children of <hi>Iſrael;</hi> which formerly the firſt born were wont to perform; now God had choſen the <hi>Levites</hi> in ſtead of the <hi>firſt born,</hi> to do that ſervice, which <hi>Iſrael</hi> ſhould have done by their <hi>firſt born;</hi> therefore <hi>Iſrael</hi> muſt <hi>lay their hands</hi> upon them, that is, <hi>put that work</hi> upon them which was theirs: For as the <hi>laying on</hi> of the <hi>hands</hi> on the ſacrifice, did put the <hi>ſins</hi> on the ſacrifice, and ſo upon <hi>Chriſt;</hi> ſo the <hi>laying on of hands,</hi> did put the <hi>ſervice</hi> upon the <hi>Levites,</hi> ſee <hi>Numb.</hi> 3.7. &amp; <hi>Numb.</hi> 8.18, 19. and herein there is a parity: for the ſervice of the Miniſtery is the ſervice of the <hi>Church;</hi> and the <hi>Officers</hi> which the <hi>Church</hi> hath, performs it for the <hi>Church;</hi> and the <hi>Church</hi> when ſhe <hi>puts</hi> her <hi>hands</hi> upon the <hi>Officers, puts</hi> the <hi>ſervice upon the Officers;</hi> and yet this reaſon would neither have been <hi>good</hi> then in the <hi>preſence</hi> of the <hi>Officers</hi> (had there not been a <hi>ſpeciall reaſon</hi> for it,) nor is it <hi>good now,</hi> when the <hi>Church</hi> hath <hi>Officers;</hi> be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe the <hi>Officers</hi> are to tranſact her affaires for her.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>If the people did</hi> ordain <hi>the</hi> Levites, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>I am ſure they did not</hi> chooſe <hi>them: If this be a binding pattern, you will looſe</hi> Election <hi>while you contend for</hi> popular ordination.</p>
               <p>Such a ſleight concluſion will not ſo ſoon wring away <hi>election</hi> from the people. <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> We have examples enough in the new <hi>Teſtament</hi> for ſuch a <hi>priviledge,</hi> to ſettle it upon them more firmly then ſo. We need not fly to the old <hi>Teſtament</hi> for patterns for it; if you can but produce one inſtance from the new <hi>Teſtament</hi> that ever <hi>Elders</hi> of <hi>one</hi> Church ordained <hi>Officers</hi> in <hi>another,</hi> or any good reaſon for it grounded thence; the controverſie about ordination ſhall be <hi>ended</hi> betwixt us; and the pattern of <hi>Numb.</hi> 8. ſhall be waved.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>You tell us that it is a pillar of</hi> Popery <hi>to proportion the</hi> Church <hi>now,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>to the outward policy of</hi> Iſrael.</p>
               <p>It is notoriouſly known, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> that the foundation of the <hi>Antichriſtian Hierarchy</hi> is laid in the proportion which ſome would have be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>twixt
<pb n="55" facs="tcp:113298:31"/>the <hi>Jewiſh</hi> policy, and the policie of the <hi>Chriſtian Church;</hi> yet this debarres not, but that uſe may be made of the old <hi>Teſtament,</hi> where the <hi>new</hi> is ſilent. Do not you reſt upon the <hi>new</hi> Teſtament for the change of the <hi>Seal</hi> of the <hi>Covenant,</hi> and conclude <hi>Baptiſme</hi> is to be imbraced in ſtead of <hi>Circumciſion,</hi> becauſe the <hi>new</hi> is cleer in that matter? and yet run to the <hi>old,</hi> to finde out the latitude and <hi>extent</hi> in the application of it to the <hi>ſubject;</hi> and conclude, Infants muſt be baptized, not becauſe the <hi>new</hi> expreſsly ſaith ſo, but becauſe you finde it in the <hi>old:</hi> The <hi>Jewes</hi> children were <hi>circumciſed,</hi> there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore <hi>Chriſtians</hi> children muſt be <hi>baptized.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>You tell us, that</hi> Chriſts <hi>faithfulneſſe above</hi> Moſes, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>conſiſts in as full determination of Gods worſhip in the</hi> new <hi>Teſtament; and that we are as ſtrictly tied to the</hi> Goſpel-pattern, <hi>as the</hi> Jewes <hi>were to the</hi> old <hi>Teſtament. Why then ſhould we in</hi> ordination <hi>of</hi> Officers, <hi>be guided by the</hi> old <hi>Teſtament, and not by the</hi> new?</p>
               <p>It is our Argument againſt thoſe that hold that there is no plat<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>form of diſcipline laid down in the <hi>new Teſtament,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> but that any is lawfull that the <hi>State</hi> will authorize: but it was never aſſerted by us, <hi>that all things without limitation are directly determined;</hi> for we have alwayes reſtrained it to <hi>ſubſtantialls;</hi> neither have we ever ſaid, <hi>that we have had a perfect knowledge of all things that are revealed.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>And why ſhould we follow the</hi> ordination <hi>of</hi> Levites <hi>rather then of</hi> Prieſts <hi>for a pattern, for the</hi> ordination <hi>of</hi> Elders; <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>except to</hi> grati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fie <hi>you?</hi>
               </p>
               <p>You cannot <hi>gratifie</hi> us by following the one or the other, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> becauſe ye cannot advantage your ſelves, whether of them ſoever ye betake your ſelves unto: For,
<list>
                     <item>1. If the <hi>people laid</hi> their <hi>hands</hi> upon the <hi>Levites,</hi> there were no hands at all <hi>laid</hi> upon the <hi>Prieſts:</hi> they were anointed and conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crated, and holy veſtments put upon them, but <hi>ordained by the impo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſition of hands, they were not:</hi> but you would not have <hi>ordination</hi> of <hi>Elders</hi> turn'd into a conſecration after the manner of the <hi>Prieſts.</hi>
                     </item>
                     <item>2. What was done to the <hi>Prieſts,</hi> was not performed by any <hi>Ec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cleſiaſticall perſon,</hi> but by <hi>Moſes</hi> the <hi>chief Magiſtrate</hi> of the people: but you are not ſo weary of <hi>ordination,</hi> as to transferre it from the <hi>Presbyterie</hi> to the <hi>Magiſtracie.</hi>
                     </item>
                     <item>3. The <hi>Elders</hi> of the <hi>new</hi> Teſtament are rather the ſucceſſors of the <hi>Levites,</hi> then of the <hi>Prieſts;</hi> becauſe there is no <hi>Hierarchie</hi>
                        <pb n="56" facs="tcp:113298:32"/>amongſt them; and therefore the pattern of their <hi>ordination,</hi> is rather to be followed then the <hi>ordination</hi> of the <hi>Prieſts,</hi> and yet not to <hi>gratifie</hi> us. <hi>Conſult better</hi> the next time with <hi>Scripture,</hi> before you proceed to ſuch <hi>triumphing.</hi>
                     </item>
                  </list>
               </p>
            </div>
            <div n="11" type="position">
               <head>POSITION XI.</head>
               <p>When the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> were ſent out by <hi>Chriſt,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">The words of the <hi>Anſwer</hi> to 32. <hi>q. p.</hi> 71.</note> there was no mention of <hi>Ordination</hi> in that <hi>Commiſsion</hi> of theirs, but only of teaching and baptizing, <hi>Mark.</hi> 16.15. <hi>Matth.</hi> 18.19, 20. If <hi>Ordination</hi> of <hi>Miniſters</hi> had been ſuch a ſpeciall work, there would be like have been ſome mention of it in their <hi>Commiſsion.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Neither is there mention of the</hi> celebration <hi>of the</hi> Euchariſt. <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
               </p>
               <p>The <hi>Euchariſt</hi> is an ordinance, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> ſealing the ſame <hi>Covenant</hi> that <hi>Baptiſme</hi> ſealeth; therefore the Apoſtles having <hi>Commiſſion</hi> for the one, could not want it for the other, though it be not men<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tioned.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Preaching and Baptizing were firſt to be done to the</hi> Nations, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore they are there mentioned.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>That is not the <hi>ſole reaſon:</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> but becauſe they were principall works, and in reference to the <hi>ſubject perſons</hi> about which they were exerciſed <hi>more Apoſtolicall;</hi> for they might <hi>preach and baptize in all the world:</hi> whereas <hi>ordinary Officers,</hi> in an <hi>ordinary</hi> way, may not do ſuch works in <hi>all the world,</hi> but only in the <hi>Church.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>We find the</hi> Apoſtles <hi>did practiſe</hi> ordination, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>and yet we ſuppoſe they went not beyond their</hi> Commiſſion, <hi>Acts</hi> 6. <hi>&amp;</hi> c. 13. <hi>&amp;</hi> 14. <hi>and a</hi> Commiſſion <hi>to</hi> Elders <hi>we reade,</hi> 1 Tim. 5.</p>
               <p>The <hi>Poſition</hi> ſaith not, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> that <hi>ordination</hi> was not within their <hi>Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſſion,</hi> but ſaith, That there is no mention thereof, when they firſt received their <hi>Commiſsion,</hi> and the <hi>page</hi> out of which the <hi>Poſition</hi> is exerted, makes mention of ſome other
<pb n="57" facs="tcp:113298:32"/>works, within their <hi>Commiſſion,</hi> not mentioned, <hi>viz.</hi> Prayer; and <hi>Acts</hi> 6.4. is quoted for it.</p>
               <p>But indeed, <hi>Brother,</hi> you are injurious to the <hi>Authors</hi> of thoſe words of <hi>the Anſwer</hi> to 32. <hi>q. p.</hi> 71. for <hi>Ordination is not denied to be within the Commiſſion of the Apoſtles,</hi> but thoſe <hi>Reverend men</hi> do grapple with <hi>Hierarchicall perſons,</hi> in that place; and we ſee no rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon why you ſhould take <hi>offence</hi> thereat, if you would <hi>not</hi> have your ſelf judged to be <hi>one of them;</hi> their words are theſe: <hi>Some, indeed, have ſo highly advanced</hi> ordination, <hi>that they have preferred</hi> it <hi>above preaching, miniſtring of Sacraments, Prayer; making</hi> it, <hi>and the power of</hi> excommunication, <hi>the two incommunicable prerogatieves of a</hi> Bi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhop, <hi>above an ordinary</hi> Miniſter; who are theſe ſons? Prelaticall mens: againſt <hi>them,</hi> the <hi>Authors</hi> of the <hi>Poſition</hi> fight: And firſt would beat them with the words of the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> firſt Commiſſion, which was <hi>to preach</hi> and <hi>to baptize;</hi> and afterwards they do ſhew, that <hi>preaching was the great work that they were to attend upon;</hi> and do alledge 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 1.17. for it; and next after <hi>preaching</hi> they men<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion <hi>prayer,</hi> and alledge <hi>Acts</hi> 6.4. and then they ſpeak of the <hi>Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments,</hi> not of <hi>Baptiſme</hi> alone, but of <hi>the Lords Supper;</hi> So that <hi>Bro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther,</hi> you had no reaſon to take ſuch <hi>offence</hi> becauſe of the <hi>Euchariſt,</hi> for they gave it its due place in the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> Commiſſion; after this, they render another reaſon, why <hi>preaching was a greater work then ordaining, becauſe</hi> Paul <hi>went about the work of preaching,</hi> and left <hi>Titus</hi> (an inferiour <hi>Officer</hi> to himſelf) <hi>to the work of ordaining.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Indeed afterwards, when thoſe <hi>Reverend men</hi> had proved that <hi>ordination</hi> was not ſuperiour to <hi>Preaching, Baptiſme,</hi> &amp;c. they then indevour to ſhew, that it is not equall to thoſe works, ſo as that none but thoſe which may perform thoſe works, may ordain; and they bring this Argument: <hi>Ordination being nothing elſe but the ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>compliſhment of Election, it may be performed by the people of God,</hi> (<hi>who yet have no</hi> office,) <hi>even as Election may upon whom it depends:</hi> and they bring the <hi>teſtimonies</hi> of many <hi>Proteſtant Writers,</hi> among the reſt, D. <hi>Whitakers</hi> Anſwer to <hi>Bellarmine, If</hi> Bellarmine <hi>grant the calling of thoſe</hi> Biſhops <hi>to be lawfull, there is leſſe cauſe why we ſhould doubt of</hi> Ordination: <hi>For thoſe who have the authority of calling, they have alſo the authority of ordaining, if a right ordination cannot be ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tained; for</hi> Ordination <hi>follows</hi> Vocation: <hi>he that is called</hi> (<hi>by</hi> calling <hi>he means</hi> election) <hi>is, as it were, ſent into the</hi> poſſeſſion <hi>of his function.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="58" facs="tcp:113298:33"/>
               <p> 
                  <hi>You intimate that</hi> ſpeciall <hi>works which the people might not do,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>are mentioned in that</hi> Commiſſion, <hi>which if you ſtand to, you muſt deny the people power, either to</hi> baptize <hi>or to</hi> preach; <hi>if theſe words be not a</hi> Commiſſion <hi>to the</hi> Apoſtles <hi>and</hi> Elders <hi>to</hi> ordain, <hi>I am ſure they are no</hi> commiſſion <hi>to</hi> un-officed <hi>men to</hi> preach <hi>or to</hi> ordain.</p>
               <p>We conceive we differ not much from you in this matter, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> we are utterly againſt <hi>un-officed mens baptizing,</hi> and againſt their <hi>preaching</hi> in ordinary, except when they have been trained up to learning, and to the knowledge of the <hi>Scriptures,</hi> and are expectants of a call to execute the Miniſtery; and your ſelves in this caſe grant it; and you put difference betwixt <hi>preaching</hi> and <hi>baptizing,</hi> though they be joyned together in the <hi>Apoſtles Commiſſion,</hi> for in no caſe will you let an <hi>un-officed man baptize,</hi> and yet for triall of gifts you think it fit to ſuffer an <hi>un-officed man</hi> to <hi>preach,</hi> from 1 <hi>Tim.</hi> 3.10.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="12" type="position">
               <head>POSITION XII.<note place="margin">If that need ſo require, <hi>ſhe</hi> may admo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſh <hi>her</hi> Offi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cers, and ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>comunicate. <hi>&amp;c. T. W.</hi> to <hi>W. R.</hi> p. 39.</note>
               </head>
               <p>The <hi>Church</hi> hath power to cenſure <hi>her Officers</hi> if ſhe ſee juſt occaſion, <hi>Col.</hi> 4.17.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>The</hi> Church <hi>at</hi> Coloſs <hi>had other</hi> Elders <hi>beſides</hi> Archippus, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>which might joyn with the people in admonition.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="1">1. <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> What <hi>Officers</hi> there were in that <hi>Church,</hi> or with that <hi>Church</hi> at that time, appeares not.</p>
               <p n="2">2. The command is directed to the <hi>Church</hi> without expreſſe conſideration of any <hi>Officers</hi> amongſt them, and though there ſhould be <hi>Officers,</hi> yet the <hi>Brethren</hi> are not thereby excluded from joyning with the <hi>Officers</hi> in that which is commanded, <hi>Col.</hi> 4.17.</p>
               <p>Paul <hi>bids</hi> Timothy fulfill his Miniſtery, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 2 <hi>Tim.</hi> 4.5. <hi>this doth not ſuppoſe</hi> Timothy <hi>to be faulty, or to be under cenſure: And it may be</hi> Archippus, Pauls <hi>fellow-labourer,</hi> (Philemon, <hi>verſ.</hi> 2.) <hi>was not faulty, and then this admonition was no cenſure; and therefore it is alledged to no purpoſe.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="1">1. <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> Expoſitors do judge him faulty; ſee <hi>Zanchy</hi> upon that place.</p>
               <p n="2">2. The <hi>Apoſtle</hi> ſaith to <hi>Timothy,</hi> make <hi>full proof of thy miniſtery,</hi> but bids them ſay to <hi>Archippus, fulfill it.</hi> Now there is difference betwixt theſe two; the former reſpects <hi>perſons,</hi> himſelf and others,
<pb n="59" facs="tcp:113298:33"/>whom he ſhould aſſure of it; the latter reſpects the <hi>work</hi> it ſelf in duties of it; and the one of theſe may alſo be without the other.</p>
               <p n="3">3. It is one thing when the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> a ſuperior, writing to a perſo and inferiour, and one who did depend upon him, gives him much good counſell, and amongſt other things, injoynes him to <hi>make full proof of his miniſtery,</hi> and another thing, when the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> writing to a people, without any <hi>occaſion</hi> of ſuch an exhortation, and with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out <hi>mingling</hi> the injunction of this duty with other exhortations of like nature, doth excite them in an abrupt manner, to <hi>ſay to</hi> Archip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pus, <hi>ſee to the Miniſtery,</hi> &amp;c. For the former we have many patterns, which yet imply not faultineſſe, 1 <hi>Pet.</hi> 5.1, 2, 3. <hi>Tit.</hi> 2. ult. For the latter, where is there any parallel place? Though therefore <hi>Timo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thy,</hi> whom the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> exhorts, may be <hi>without fault;</hi> yet there is ſtrong preſumption that <hi>Archippus</hi> (whom the people ordinarily muſt heare in ſilence, but now are put upon it to <hi>admoniſh him</hi>) was not.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Neither doth</hi> admonition <hi>alwayes ſuppoſe</hi> authority, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>for this may be an act of</hi> charity <hi>as well as of</hi> authority.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Church-admonition</hi> is ſome degree of <hi>cenſure;</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> for it is a leading ſtep to higher <hi>cenſure,</hi> till at laſt it come to <hi>excommunication;</hi> call it what you will, <hi>liberty, power,</hi> or <hi>authority,</hi> yet <hi>cenſure</hi> it is, and that is all the <hi>Poſition</hi> doth aſſert.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Private</hi> members <hi>cannot</hi> cenſure <hi>judiciouſly,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>or</hi> unchurch <hi>the</hi> Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gregation, <hi>though they be hidden;</hi> Plead with their mother, plead, <hi>Hoſea</hi> 2.2.</p>
               <p>If they may <hi>plead,</hi> then they may <hi>withdraw</hi> when the <hi>Congrega<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion</hi> is <hi>obſtinate;</hi> and ſo from their <hi>Officers,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> when they will no be re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>claimed; which though it be not <hi>judiciall</hi> and <hi>poſitive cenſure,</hi> yet muſt be granted to be <hi>negative.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>The</hi> Coloſſians <hi>were as well to</hi> cauſe that Epiſtle to be read in the Church of Laodicea, <hi>as to</hi> ſay to <hi>Archippus,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>yea,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>the word</hi> cauſe <hi>ſeems more authoritative, then</hi> ſay ye, <hi>yet our</hi> Brethren <hi>hold not that one</hi> Church <hi>hath</hi> power <hi>to cauſe any thing to be done in another</hi> Church; <hi>if it had been ſaid,</hi> Cauſe <hi>Archippus,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>and</hi> ſay to <hi>Laodicea, you could have made notable uſe of it.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Cauſe,</hi> in the originall is, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, not <hi>command yee,</hi> but <hi>work yee;</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> effect yee, indeavour yee, that <hi>it be read;</hi> and ſo interpreted, it is not ſo authoritative as <hi>ſay yee;</hi> for <hi>ſay ye, take heed,</hi> ſeems to be
<pb n="60" facs="tcp:113298:34"/>more <hi>imperative:</hi> if it had been ſaid, <hi>Say yee to</hi> Laodicea, <hi>ſee that you read this Epiſtle,</hi> and of <hi>Archippus, indeavour yee, that</hi> Archippus <hi>ful<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fill his miniſtery</hi> (for the Greek word tranſlated <hi>cauſe,</hi> imports no more) we could have made leſſe uſe of it.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Finally,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>the</hi> Church <hi>cannot excommunicate their whole</hi> Presbyterie, <hi>no more then the</hi> Presbytery <hi>excommunicate the whole</hi> Church,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Cottons</hi> Keys, <hi>pag.</hi> 16.</note> 
                  <hi>only</hi> ſhe <hi>may withdraw from</hi> them, <hi>&amp;c.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>This withdrawing is a <hi>negative excommunication,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> which is ſome kinde of <hi>cenſure,</hi> though not ſo <hi>authoritative</hi> as the <hi>poſitive;</hi> and more then this we plead not for.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="13" type="position">
               <head>POSITION XIII.<note place="margin">This Text is much inſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſted on, and weekly con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tributions for the <hi>Miniſter,</hi> grounded up<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on it.</note>
               </head>
               <p>Theſe <hi>Officers</hi> are to be maintained by contri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bution every Lords day, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 16.1.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>You do not maintain all your</hi> Officers, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>not your</hi> Ruling Elders, <hi>though the Text,</hi> 1 Tim. 5.17. <hi>doth as cleerly hold out the maintenance, as the lawfulneſſe: The</hi> Apoſtles <hi>rule was not generall, but only in the</hi> Churches <hi>of</hi> Galatia <hi>and</hi> Achaia <hi>verſ.</hi> 1. <hi>nor</hi> perpetuall, <hi>for thoſe ga<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>therings were to ceaſe when</hi> Paul <hi>came; nor for any</hi> Officers, <hi>qua</hi> Offi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cers, <hi>but for the poor; not their own</hi> Church <hi>neither, but of the</hi> church <hi>of</hi> Jeruſalem, <hi>which was a ſingular and extraordinary caſe,</hi> &amp;c.</p>
               <p>We conceive you meet not with this <hi>Poſition</hi> (as you do not with ſome other) <hi>in ſcriptis,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> in our writings; for we ſhould then have been ſent to the Author in the margent; but in ſtead thereof, you ſalute us with theſe words, <hi>This text is much inſiſted on,</hi> &amp;c. in diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>courſe we ſuppoſe betwixt ſome one and your ſelf; you ſhould have done well to have named the perſon, becauſe ſome of us have had conference with you about this matter, and it may be thought you intend <hi>us,</hi> but then you deal not fairly: for that Text hath been alledged by <hi>us,</hi> and more Texts with it, to prove another thing, <hi>viz.</hi> the <hi>raiſing and maintaining of a ſtock of money in the</hi> Church, <hi>out of which may be taken proportions for every good purpoſe; and ſo for the Miniſters maintenance, as need ſhall require;</hi> and our practice is ſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>table hereto.</p>
               <p>Now to give better ſatisfaction, both of our opinion and
<pb n="61" facs="tcp:113298:34"/>practice, we ſhall diſcover our preſent apprehenſions: thus,</p>
               <p n="1">1. We do apprehend <hi>tythes</hi> to be <hi>Jewiſh maintenance,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">See <hi>Jo. Selden</hi> of Tythes.</note> becauſe they were ſettled upon the <hi>Levites,</hi> upon conſideration of having no inheritance amongſt their brethren, and were <hi>appointed toge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther with offerings,</hi> Mal. 3.8. and had a particular reſpect to the <hi>Prieſthood;</hi> for the <hi>tythe</hi> of the <hi>Levites</hi> was to be <hi>tythed</hi> and given to the <hi>Prieſts,</hi> Nehem. 10.38.</p>
               <p n="2">2. Neither do we ſee ground for <hi>ſettled, ſlinted maintenance</hi> to laſt from yeere to yeer, if it muſt ariſe from the <hi>Church,</hi> and not come from the <hi>ſtate,</hi> as in ſome countries it doth; becauſe, if the <hi>Church muſt maintain the Miniſtery among them, as God bleſſed them</hi> (and a more equall rule then that, there can none be found;) then except they could <hi>ſettle Gods bleſſing,</hi> and make it to abide with men in an equall manner, <hi>without increaſe or decreaſe</hi> the <hi>maintenance</hi> may <hi>not be ſettled;</hi> and this alſo is an argument againſt <hi>tythes:</hi> There is a great inequality in <hi>tythes,</hi> and in all <hi>ſettled maintenance,</hi> if not <hi>un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>righteouſneſſe;</hi> perſons whoſe eſtates ariſe from <hi>trading,</hi> and con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiſt in goods (not having any lands) in ſome places <hi>pay nothing</hi> to the <hi>Miniſtery out of duty,</hi> and ſo the countrey maintains the <hi>Mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtery</hi> of the town, though many Chappels, perhaps, be robbed there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>by, (we give inſtance in <hi>Mancheſter</hi>) whereas the towne is far more able to maintain their own <hi>Miniſtery,</hi> and the countries alſo round about them; and perſons who are much <hi>poorer</hi> in eſtate then others, but have <hi>larger</hi> lands then they, though others (<hi>leſſe</hi> in lands) can <hi>buy them</hi> twice or thrice over; yet <hi>pay more,</hi> becauſe of their <hi>lands</hi> then they: and if houſes be rated, or mens preſent eſtate valued, and maintenance ſetled in the juſt proportion; yet becauſe mens <hi>eſtates</hi> are like the <hi>Moon,</hi> in the increaſe ſome of them, and others of them like it in the decreaſe, it will ſoon grow unto an inequality again; Beſides, mens <hi>eſtates</hi> lie many times where their perſons in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>habite not, neither can inhabite; and then their <hi>eſtates</hi> go to main<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tain a <hi>Miniſtery</hi> to which they do belong not, and they are ſo much the more diſabled in ſupporing the <hi>Miniſtery</hi> to which they do belong. And this <hi>ſetled viſible maintenance</hi> can be the <hi>mainte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nance</hi> but of <hi>peaceable times,</hi> when the <hi>Magiſtrate</hi> is a <hi>Chriſtian,</hi> and countenanceth <hi>Religion;</hi> for in the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> dayes, and afterwards for three hundred yeers together, while the ten <hi>Perſecutions</hi> laſted, there <hi>neither was,</hi> nor could be on foot <hi>any ſuch maintenance.</hi> But
<pb n="62" facs="tcp:113298:35"/>
                  <hi>the Church treaſury duly kept up by contributions, according as God bleſſeth every man,</hi> will afford <hi>maintenance</hi> while the <hi>Church</hi> hath any thing, at all times; whether peaceable or troubleſome; whether the Magiſtatre be a <hi>Chriſtian</hi> or a <hi>Heathen.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="3">3. This <hi>maintenance</hi> out of the <hi>ſtock of the Church,</hi> we think we ſee moſt <hi>warrant</hi> for from the <hi>new Teſtament,</hi> and as moſt probable we once diſputed it with you, and ſome other Brethren: but nei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther then, nor now, are we <hi>peremptory</hi> in it.</p>
               <p n="1">1. We conſidered <hi>how Chriſt and the Apoſtles were maintained</hi> in the work of the <hi>Miniſtery,</hi> and we finde that they had a <hi>Stock</hi> of monies, which came (partly at leaſt) by <hi>contribution,</hi> Luke 8.2, 3. and out of this <hi>ſtock</hi> was taken for the <hi>poor</hi> alſo, as from <hi>Joh.</hi> 13.29. appeares: ſee <hi>Junius</hi>
                  <note n="(b)" place="margin">
                     <hi>Junius</hi> Eccleſiaſt. <hi>pag.</hi> 1954.</note>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. We conſider what was done <hi>in the Apoſtles times,</hi> after <hi>Chriſt</hi> was taken from them, in the dayes of the firſt <hi>Chriſtian Church, Acts</hi> 2.45. &amp; 4.35. there was a <hi>ſtock</hi> then, but raiſed after an <hi>ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>traordinary</hi> way, and yet by free <hi>contribution;</hi> they brought their whole eſtates, and put them into a <hi>common ſtock;</hi> which was but a temporary buſineſſe, and not <hi>aſtrictive</hi> unto all times. Now out of this <hi>common ſtock,</hi> the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> themſelves, and all others that had need were maintained; and the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> had at firſt the overſight of this <hi>ſtock.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="3">3. After this, <hi>upon the occaſion mentioned,</hi> Acts 6.1. there were <hi>Deacons</hi> choſen, which had the <hi>overſight</hi> of the <hi>treaſure</hi> of this <hi>Church;</hi> for the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> gave themſelves to the <hi>Miniſtery of the Word, and to Prayer,</hi> Acts 6.4. and neither meddled with receiving, nor with diſpoſing of what was <hi>contributed:</hi> The <hi>Deacons</hi> took that burden from off them; ſo that now they received all, and diſpoſed of all:<note n="(c)" place="margin">
                     <hi>Junius</hi> Eccleſ. <hi>p.</hi> 1954</note> if any brought their <hi>eſtate,</hi> they laid it down at the <hi>Deacons</hi> feet; and if any <hi>diſtribution</hi> was made, the <hi>Deacons</hi> made it; the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> meddled with nothing. So then the work was the ſame, which the <hi>Deacons</hi> managed, with that which the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> had before managed, only it was in other hands, the <hi>Deacons</hi> came into the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> place; hence it followes, that if the <hi>diſtribution was made as every one had need,</hi> when the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> had the overſight, and if <hi>themſelves</hi> had a ſhare, as their need required, and <hi>other la<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bourers</hi> with them; then it was ſo afterwards, when the <hi>Deacons</hi> were intruſted in it; ſo then the <hi>Deacons</hi> Office was to <hi>receive</hi> into
<pb n="63" facs="tcp:113298:35"/>
                  <hi>ſtock,</hi> and to <hi>take out,</hi> and <hi>diſpoſe</hi> as either the <hi>labourers,</hi> or <hi>poore Saints</hi> had need; and their <hi>Office</hi> was not to overſee the <hi>poor alone,</hi> as our Brother would ſuggeſt.<note n="(d)" place="margin">
                     <hi>Junius</hi> Eccleſ. <hi>p.</hi> 1954 <hi>Deacons</hi> do di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtribute to the neceſſary uſes of the <hi>Church,</hi> viz. the ſuſte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nance of the <hi>Miniſters</hi> of the <hi>Church.</hi>
                  </note>
               </p>
               <p n="4">4. This <hi>Office</hi> of the <hi>Deacon</hi> is not temporary, but perpetuall in the <hi>Church,</hi> as from 1 <hi>Tim.</hi> 3.8. appeares, and our Brethren do ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>knowledge it; therefore the work of <hi>receiving,</hi> and <hi>diſpoſing the treaſure of the Church</hi> is perpetuall, therefore there muſt be a <hi>conſtant ſtock,</hi> unto which the <hi>contributions</hi> muſt be brought, and out of which <hi>diſtribution</hi> muſt be made; therefore though contributing of whole <hi>eſtates</hi> laſted not, yet ſome other manner of contributing came in the room thereof; elſe the <hi>Deacons</hi> Office would fall to the ground for want of work; for they could not diſtribute out of no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing: Hence it is that a commandement comes forth from the <hi>Apoſtle,</hi> Rom. 12.13. <hi>to diſtribute to the neceſſity of the Saints;</hi> and <hi>Hebr.</hi> 13.16. to <hi>do good, and to communicate;</hi> and another com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mandement which reſpects the neceſſity of the <hi>Miniſters,</hi> Gal. 6.6. <hi>Let him that is taught in the Word, communicate to him that taught him in all good things;</hi> the word (though diverſly tranſlated in the <hi>Engliſh</hi>) is yet but one in the <hi>Greek,</hi> and ſignifieth to <hi>communicate.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="5">5. But this <hi>comunicating</hi> or <hi>contributing,</hi> or <hi>diſtributing</hi> (for all theſe are one) to <hi>the neceſſity of Saints,</hi> and to <hi>the neceſſity of the Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſters,</hi> which will be granted to be a perpetuall duty in all ages, doth not uphold the <hi>Deacons</hi> Office, except the <hi>Deacons</hi> do <hi>receive</hi> it; that ſo out of it they may <hi>diſpoſe</hi> portions of it, as need ſhal require; there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore to the <hi>Deacons</hi> this <hi>contribution</hi> muſt be brought: and we are induced the rather to think ſo, becauſe it is commanded under a word, which often ſignifies <hi>Church-communion;</hi> and the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> meaning may well be, that it ſhould be upon dayes when the <hi>Church</hi> meets in <hi>communion;</hi> and <hi>giving</hi> and <hi>receiving</hi> are actions of <hi>communion,</hi> Phil. 4.15. and therefore ſutable to ſuch meetings in <hi>communion;</hi> (in the <hi>interim,</hi> we would not be underſtood as though we meant to exclude all private diſtributing, or communicating to the neceſſities either of <hi>Saints</hi> or <hi>Miniſters,</hi> though we conceive pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>like <hi>contributions</hi> to be principally intended.) Hence it is, that <hi>Dea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cons</hi> are called <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 12.28. which being interpreted, may import a perſon that <hi>receives ſome thing for another;</hi> and it may beare <hi>receiving</hi> of a juſt reward <hi>for another,</hi> and ſo a <hi>receiving</hi> not for the <hi>poor Saints</hi> alone, but a <hi>reward for the labourers</hi> alſo.<note n="*" place="margin">
                     <hi>See</hi> Scap. Lex.</note>
               </p>
               <p n="6">
                  <pb n="64" facs="tcp:113298:36"/> 6. But how muſt the <hi>Deacons receive</hi> the <hi>Churches contribution?</hi> muſt they <hi>gather</hi> it from houſe to houſe? that would be an endleſſe toil, and diſhonourable alſo. <hi>Contribution</hi> or <hi>communication</hi> is cal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>led a <hi>ſacrifice,</hi> Heb. 13.16. Now <hi>ſacrifice</hi> was wont to be <hi>brought</hi> to the <hi>door of the Tabernacle,</hi> and it comes moſt freely, when it is thus <hi>brought;</hi> but <hi>when</hi> muſt it be <hi>brought?</hi> when the <hi>Church</hi> meets; and when meets the <hi>Church?</hi> conſtantly upon the <hi>Lords Day;</hi> there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore, theſe <hi>contributions</hi> muſt be <hi>brought</hi> upon the <hi>Lords Day;</hi> but up<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on which <hi>Lords days</hi> muſt this be done? upon thoſe only upon which there is <hi>occaſion</hi> of <hi>diſtributing</hi> ſomething? or at other times? ſure<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly at other times; elſe it might come to paſſe, that they might have nothing <hi>in depoſito,</hi> nothing <hi>in the ſtock:</hi> then <hi>many</hi> a perſon that needs can many times have nothing; for the caſe may be ſuch, that the <hi>need</hi> cannot tarry till the <hi>Lords Day</hi> come, and the perſon may be gone, that needs, before that time come; now there ought alwayes to be ſomething in readineſſe to ſupply <hi>needs</hi> in caſes of ſuch urgencie; therefore this <hi>contribution</hi> ought to be every <hi>Sabbath day:</hi> that as there may be <hi>daily occaſions</hi> of <hi>diſtributing,</hi> there may be <hi>conſtant</hi> ſupply in <hi>contributing.</hi> To prove this, we have alledged 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 16.1, 2. and ſo far as we have made uſe of this Text, we conceive we have not wreſted it.</p>
               <p n="1">1. We confeſſe, that the <hi>occaſion</hi> of this inſtitution was <hi>collecti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on</hi> for the <hi>poor Saints;</hi> and not their own <hi>poor Saints</hi> neither, but <hi>the poor Saints at</hi> Jeruſalem.</p>
               <p n="2">2. We confeſſe, that there are no other <hi>Churches mentioned</hi> upon whom this <hi>inſtitution</hi> was injoyned, but the <hi>Church</hi> at <hi>Corinth,</hi> and the <hi>Churches</hi> of <hi>Galatia,</hi> which our brother ſaith, was larger then <hi>England.</hi> Notwithſtanding, if we conſider ſeverall particulars of the <hi>Injunction,</hi> we may probably conjecture, that he had a further <hi>ſcope</hi> in the commandement, then the <hi>occaſion</hi> doth import.</p>
               <p n="1">1. He brings a great <hi>many</hi> of <hi>Churches,</hi> not to the <hi>doing of the du<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty</hi> alone, but to the <hi>ſame way</hi> of doing it; the Churches of <hi>Galatia,</hi> which were <hi>many;</hi> and that at <hi>Corinth;</hi> and there cannot be a rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon rendered why all other <hi>Churches</hi> that were called to the <hi>duty,</hi> ſhould not be bound to the ſame manner of <hi>doing</hi> alſo, and ſo the <hi>Churches</hi> of <hi>Macedonia,</hi> and that at <hi>Rome</hi> will be brought under this <hi>Injunction;</hi> for they were called to the ſame work of <hi>relieving the Saints at</hi> Jeruſalem, as well as the <hi>Churches</hi> of <hi>Galatia</hi> and <hi>Corinth.</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Rom. 15.26.27.</note>
               </p>
               <p n="2">
                  <pb n="65" facs="tcp:113298:36"/> 2. The <hi>Apoſtle</hi> bindes the performance of this <hi>contribution</hi> to the <hi>Lords Day</hi> in all theſe <hi>Churches,</hi> if he had had no <hi>ſcope</hi> to make this an <hi>Ordinance</hi> in all the <hi>Churches,</hi> he might have pitcht it upon ſome other day.</p>
               <p n="3">3. He ſaith, <hi>every firſt day of the week</hi> (that is, every <hi>Lords Day,</hi>) ſo it is tranſlated in the <hi>Geneva</hi> Bible, and ſo the <hi>Prepoſition</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> is often rendered, as <hi>Scapula</hi> obſerves, and give inſtances abundantly, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, is in <hi>every</hi> yeer, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, is <hi>every</hi> moneth, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, is <hi>every</hi> word, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> is <hi>every</hi> perſon, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, is <hi>vicatim,</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, is <hi>domeſticatim,</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, is <hi>viritim,</hi> ſtreet by ſtreet, houſe by houſe, man by man; we have twice together the <hi>Prepoſition</hi> ſo ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken, <hi>Acts</hi> 2. ult. <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, day by day, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, houſe by houſe; now what reaſon can be rendered, why this <hi>contribution</hi> muſt be every <hi>Lords Day,</hi> in reference to the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Jeruſalem</hi> alone? for they might have given what they could have ſpared at once; or if it were a great deal that they were to give, they might have had the longer time allotted them, and yet have given it at once; or the <hi>richer</hi> and the <hi>abler</hi> might have given it at once, and the <hi>reſt</hi> at twice, or thrice, or four times; but they muſt give it <hi>Lords Day</hi> by <hi>Lords Day,</hi> without miſſing one <hi>Lords Day;</hi> this ſeems to hold forth, that <hi>Paul</hi> meant it for a ſtanding <hi>Ordinance,</hi> and that his <hi>ſcope</hi> was by weekly <hi>contributions,</hi> to raiſe a <hi>ſtock</hi> in the <hi>Churches,</hi> out of which might be taken, without gathering.</p>
               <p n="4">4. They are bound under this <hi>Injunction</hi> of <hi>firſt dayes contribu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions,</hi> without any time ſet them of ceaſing the ſame; for though our Brother ſay, <hi>thoſe gatherings were to ceaſe when</hi> Paul <hi>ſhould come,</hi> and alledge <hi>verſ.</hi> 2. for it, yet we finde no ſuch thing there; he ſaith, <hi>verſ.</hi> 2. <hi>That there may be no gatherings when I come,</hi> our Brother gives this interpretation, <hi>that collections may ceaſe when I come,</hi> but is not he guilty herein of corrupting the Text, more then we? for the true meaning is, that it may be in readineſſe when I come, and that there may not be need to gather for it when I come; for when it is in the <hi>ſtock</hi> already, there will be no need of gathering for it; and the Greek words are againſt his expoſition, but agree well with ours, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, which words are truly thus tranſlated, <hi>that not when I come, then gatherings be made,</hi> he is di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verſe (I think) from <hi>Paul,</hi> in his expoſition of <hi>Pauls</hi> words, he would have <hi>gatherings</hi> then to ceaſe, <hi>Paul</hi> would not have them then to
<pb n="66" facs="tcp:113298:37"/>begin; for ſhould they then begin, there would be nothing in <hi>ſtock,</hi> and ſo nothing in readineſſe, when uſe ſhould be made thereof.</p>
               <p n="5">5. Conſider the manner of performing this act: every one muſt put <hi>apart</hi> ſomewhat, or lay <hi>by him;</hi> What? to keep it <hi>with him,</hi> and not <hi>part with it?</hi> not ſo: for he muſt <hi>treaſure it up,</hi> as the <hi>Greek</hi> carries it; or put it into the <hi>treaſury;</hi> What <hi>treaſurie?</hi> his own private <hi>treaſury?</hi> no; for then it needed not to have been up<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on the <hi>Lords Day,</hi> for any other day would have ſerved for ſuch a private act; and then there would have been gathering together what every man had put into his own private <hi>treaſury</hi> when <hi>Paul</hi> came; and this would have been unreadineſſe, which <hi>Paul</hi> labours to prevent; it was then the <hi>common treaſury</hi> which the <hi>Church</hi> had when they met, into which every one did put what he provided for ſuch a buſineſſe; thus a <hi>ſtock</hi> was raiſed in all theſe <hi>Churches</hi> by an every <hi>Sabbaths contribution.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>But it will be ſaid ſtill, that this reſpecteth <hi>the poor Saints at</hi> Je<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ruſalem only.</p>
               <p>But every <hi>Church</hi> hath, or may have <hi>poor Saints</hi> of her own; which way muſt they be relieved? muſt not they be provided for the ſame way, as the <hi>poor Saints of other Churches?</hi> What reaſon can be ſhewed that the <hi>poor</hi> of other <hi>Churches</hi> muſt be provided for by <hi>one way</hi> or <hi>rule,</hi> and the <hi>poor</hi> of their <hi>own Church</hi> by <hi>ano<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther way</hi> or <hi>rule?</hi> or, if there be any difference; do not a <hi>Churches own poor,</hi> rather require a weekly <hi>contribution</hi> for their reliefe, then the <hi>poor</hi> abroad of other <hi>Churches?</hi> therefore we ſaid, at the be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ginning, that we conceived the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> to have a further meaning then the <hi>occaſion</hi> did import.</p>
               <p>Beſides, ſeeing there are <hi>Lords Dayes contributions</hi> throughout the yeer, in all the <hi>Belgick churches</hi> for the <hi>poor;</hi> upon what <hi>Scriptures</hi> do they bottome them, if not upon this? there is <hi>par ratio,</hi> like rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon without all doubt, that look how the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> would have re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liefe come in, to the <hi>Saints</hi> of <hi>Jeruſalem;</hi> ſo he would have it come in to the <hi>Saints</hi> of <hi>every Church</hi> that wants it; and that is by raiſing a <hi>ſtock</hi> in the <hi>Church</hi> for all good uſes by <hi>firſt dayes contributions.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>But wherein doth this <hi>Stock</hi> or <hi>Treaſury</hi> of the <hi>Church</hi> reſpect <hi>Miniſters?</hi>
               </p>
               <p>The <hi>ſtock</hi> raiſed by ſelling of <hi>eſtates,</hi> and laying them down at the <hi>Apoſtles feet,</hi> reſpecteth not the <hi>Saints alone,</hi> but the very <hi>Apoſtles;</hi>
                  <pb n="67" facs="tcp:113298:37"/>why then ſhould not the <hi>ſtock</hi> raiſed by an <hi>every Sabbaths contribution</hi> reſpect <hi>Miniſters?</hi> If we will take <hi>Chemnitius</hi> his opinion, (whoſe <hi>harmony</hi> upon the Goſpel is not a litle ſet by)<note n="(a)" place="margin">Chem. har. p. <hi>182</hi> period. hiſt. de anno Chriſt. <hi>12.</hi>
                  </note> he tells us, <hi>the Doctors in Chriſts time, that preached, were maintained by contribution:</hi> he ſaith the <hi>treaſury</hi> into which <hi>Chriſt beheld many rich ones caſting in much, and the poor widow all her ſubſtance, was to maintain the Doctors;</hi> he alſo joynes the <hi>poor</hi> with the <hi>Doctors,</hi> and ſaith, <hi>that the Treaſury was for both uſes,</hi> ſee <hi>John</hi> 8.20. and compare it with <hi>Mark.</hi> 12.41.</p>
               <p>Having given an account of our <hi>tenent</hi> and <hi>grounds</hi> whereupon built, and our <hi>conceptions</hi> upon 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 16.1, 2. we need not frame any other <hi>Reply</hi> unto your <hi>Anſwer</hi> (Brother,) for the intelligent Reader will diſcern, what little truth in ſome things, and little ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtance in other things there is in what you have preſented in that matter; only, becauſe you charge us with <hi>unrighteouſneſſe,</hi> and <hi>par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiality</hi> in point of our not maintaining our <hi>Ruling Elders,</hi> we ſhall clear our ſelves in a few words.</p>
               <p n="1">1. We conceive all <hi>Officers</hi> are to have ſome maintenance; <hi>the la<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bourer is worthy of his hire;</hi> provided that he either require it, or the <hi>Church</hi> be able to give it.</p>
               <p n="2">2. We conceive that there is a difference in the works of <hi>Officers;</hi> ſome are greater, taking up the whole time and ſtrength of the <hi>Of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficers</hi> double work being put upon them, <hi>ruling</hi> and <hi>labouring in the Word and Doctrine;</hi> ſo there ſhould be difference in the mainte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nance of <hi>Officers,</hi> ſome ought to have more then others.</p>
               <p n="3">3. When the <hi>Church</hi> is not able to maintain her <hi>teaching Officers</hi> with an honourable maintenance; then if the <hi>ruling Officers</hi> and the <hi>Deacons</hi> will remit what ever reward from the <hi>Church</hi> their <hi>work</hi> calls for; 'tis <hi>no unrighteouſneſſe nor partiality</hi> in the <hi>Church</hi> to main<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tain the <hi>teaching Officers,</hi> and not the reſt; becauſe their <hi>works</hi> do not ſo require the whole man, but that they may have other Cal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lings to help themſelves, by which means they may ſpare the <hi>Church</hi> in her poverty, in point of maintenance.</p>
               <p n="4">4. Your ſelf may do well to conſider whether the <hi>ruling Elders</hi> and the <hi>Deacons</hi> be maintained in the <hi>Presbyterian</hi> Churches; and if it be an error not to do it, it is good to pull out that beam out of your own eye, and then you may ſee the better to take it out of your brothers eye.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="14" type="position">
               <pb n="68" facs="tcp:113298:38"/>
               <head>POSITION XIV.</head>
               <p>The great <hi>Mountain</hi> burning with fire caſt in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to the <hi>Sea,</hi> upon the ſounding of the ſecond <hi>Trumpet,</hi> Rev. 8.8, 9. is applied by ſome good Writers to thoſe times in which <hi>Conſtantine</hi> brought <hi>ſettled</hi> endowments into the <hi>Church.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>If it be ſo applyed by ſome good</hi> Writers, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>who poſſibly bad in their eyes the Lordly, and almoſt regall riches and pomp of Prelates; it is by as many, and as good writers applyed otherwiſe.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Our brethren ſpeak modeſtly and moderately: <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> they tell us, it is <hi>applied ſo by ſome good Writers;</hi> It is not therefore their own novell expoſition; they preſent it as probable, they force the interpretati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on upon no man. But what are your exceptions againſt it?</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>For my part,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>as I ſinde that</hi> Conſtantines donation, <hi>the foundation of this expoſition, is but a fiction, accounted by</hi> Gratian <hi>himſelf to be but</hi> palea <hi>(and what is the chaffe to the wheat?) So I finde in the Prophe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cies, that Kings and States are called</hi> Mountains, <hi>Zach.</hi> 4.7. Caſting of Mountains into the Sea, <hi>implyeth great commotions,</hi> Pſal. 46.2. <hi>Their</hi> burning with ſire, <hi>ſignifieth their oppoſition and fierceneſſe, whereby they become</hi> deſtroying Mountains, <hi>Jer.</hi> 51.25.</p>
               <p n="1">1. <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> We are not at a little want of books; and therefore are not able to make an exact ſearch either after the truth or falſhood of this matter; But let <hi>Conſtantines donation</hi> of the Popes patrimony, be a Fiction and <hi>Palea;</hi> yet we ſuppoſe it may be cleerly evidenced from credible Authors, that <hi>Conſtantine</hi> brought in great riches and pomp, ſetled endowments to the Clergie of the Church, and that is all that is affirmed in the <hi>Poſition.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. If <hi>Kings</hi> and <hi>States</hi> be called <hi>Mountains,</hi> ſo is proſperity in riches and honours, <hi>Pſal.</hi> 30. <hi>Thou haſt made my</hi> Mountain <hi>ſo ſtrong,</hi> (that is) my condition ſo proſperous: And <hi>Sea</hi> in <hi>Scripture</hi> is the Church ſometimes, or the Religion of the Church, <hi>Rev.</hi> 13.1. &amp; 15.2. therefore caſting of a <hi>Mountain into the ſea,</hi> may be bringing proſperity, and caſting riches and honours upon the Church: and
<pb n="69" facs="tcp:113298:38"/>though <hi>Mountains</hi> ſhould be taken in your ſenſe for <hi>Kings,</hi> when almoſt regall riches and honours were caſt upon <hi>Prelates</hi> of the Church, may it not be ſaid, <hi>a mountain was caſt into the Sea?</hi> And may it not well be ſaid to be <hi>a burning Mountain,</hi> when the ambiti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on of <hi>Prelates</hi> after Church indowments and honours, almoſt ſet the Chriſtian world on fire? and the hot conteſtations of <hi>Eccleſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>aſticall</hi> perſons for Church-livings do teſtifie, that if proſperity in wealth and honour be a <hi>mountain,</hi> then it was <hi>a burning mountain;</hi> and had ſuch effects following it, as the Prophecies in the <hi>Revelati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons</hi> ſpeak of: But you go on and ſay,</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>I finde not that it is unlawfull, either for a yeer, as in</hi> New-England, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <note n="(u)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#UOM" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap>. <hi>to</hi> 
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#UOM" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>. R. <hi>p. 19.</hi> Reply.</note> 
                  <hi>or for certain yeers, or for term of life; much leſſe do I finde that it is lawfull for one, and not for a yeer &amp; a quarter, or two, or three, or four yeers.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Though <hi>T. W.</hi> ſpeak of <hi>maintenance</hi> from yeer to yeer, yet it is not to be underſtood that there is any compact betwixt <hi>Miniſters</hi> and the <hi>Church,</hi> how much the <hi>Miniſters</hi> muſt have before the work be begun; but it is the conſultation of the <hi>Church</hi> after the work hath been performed, or a conſideration for the yeer paſt, when they all agree; that if there be not enough in the <hi>ſlock</hi> of the <hi>Church</hi> to raiſe it up to an <hi>honourable allowance,</hi> by the voluntary gift of each; yet, <hi>according as God hath bleſſed them,</hi> Otherwiſe were it an agreement aforehand it would be as lawfull for two or three yeers as for one. But how you will anſwer your miſ-interpreting and miſ-reporting of <hi>T. W.</hi> in the page you cite wherein he doth ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſe himſelf as we have ſhewed, we underſtand not.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="15" type="position">
               <head>POSITION XV.</head>
               <p>There muſt be in the Church <hi>Teachers,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">This for ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtance is al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledged by <hi>Anſw</hi> to 32. <hi>q. p.</hi> 75. and many others.</note> diſtinct from <hi>Paſtors,</hi> as <hi>Apoſtles</hi> are diſtinct from <hi>Euange<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liſts,</hi> Epheſ. 4.11.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>That Text proves not the ſame diſtinction between them; for he ſaith,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> Some Apoſtles, and ſome Prophets, <hi>&amp;c. but not</hi> ſome Paſtors, and ſome Teachers; <hi>but</hi> ſome Paſtors and Teachers; <hi>or rather, theſe</hi> Apoſtles, <hi>theſe</hi> Prophets, <hi>theſe</hi> Euangeliſts, <hi>theſe</hi> Shepheards <hi>and</hi> Teachers, <hi>which words ſeeme but to explicate one another; as Shep<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>heard and Biſhop do,</hi> 1 Pet. 2.25.
<pb n="68" facs="tcp:113298:39"/>
                  <gap reason="duplicate" extent="1 page">
                     <desc>〈1 page duplicate〉</desc>
                  </gap>
                  <pb n="69" facs="tcp:113298:39"/>
                  <gap reason="duplicate" extent="1 page">
                     <desc>〈1 page duplicate〉</desc>
                  </gap>
               </p>
               <pb n="70" facs="tcp:113298:40"/>
               <p>You <hi>croſſe</hi> the opinion of many Orthodox modern Writers, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> while you ſpeak <hi>contradictorily</hi> to us; for it is not our <hi>tenent</hi> alone, but the judgement of many learned ones, that they are diſtinct Of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fices. Whether you tranſlate <hi>ſome Apoſtles,</hi> or <hi>theſe Apoſtles,</hi> the mat<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter is not weighty, nor are you advantaged by it.</p>
               <p>The greater queſtion is, who theſe <hi>Teachers</hi> be, and what their <hi>work</hi> is; whether they be <hi>School Doctors,</hi> as <hi>Junius</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">
                     <hi>Jun.</hi> Eccleſ. lib. 2. cap. 5. p 1955</note> thinks, and ſo their <hi>work</hi> to train up the youth of the Church in the knowledge of <hi>Arts</hi> and <hi>Sciences,</hi> eſpecially of <hi>Divinity</hi> for the ſervice of the Church; or whether they be <hi>Teachers</hi> of the whole Church, and their <hi>work</hi> to <hi>doctrinate</hi> the Church by words of <hi>knowledge.</hi> The latter ſeems to be more conſonant to the <hi>Scripture</hi> then the former, <hi>Rom.</hi> 12.7, 8. 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 12.8. And <hi>Zanchy, Pareus, Bucer,</hi> and many others, are of this judgement. <hi>Zanchy's</hi> words are theſe: <hi>There are only five orders of</hi> Miniſters <hi>in the Church,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Zanc.</hi> de Feel. milit. guber<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>natione, tom. 8. p. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#UOM" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>4<gap reason="illegible" resp="#UOM" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> 
                  <hi>inſtituted by Chriſt;</hi> and then under this <hi>Poſition</hi> are theſe words, <hi>We acknowledge not more kindes of</hi> Miniſters <hi>then the</hi> Apoſtle <hi>expreſſeth in</hi> Epheſ. 4.11. Apoſtles, Euangeliſts, Prophets, Paſtors, Teachers. <hi>The three firſt were not tied to places, but were ſometimes here, and ſometimes there, either to gather</hi> Churches, <hi>or to govern them, to plant, or to water them:</hi> The two latter, <hi>viz. Paſtors</hi> and <hi>Teachers,</hi> he would have to be <hi>ſet apart for the con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſervation and government</hi> of particular Churches: as alſo for the augmentation and propagation of them. <hi>Pareus</hi> upon <hi>Rom.</hi> 12.7. hath theſe words: <hi>Now he under puts</hi> two kindes of prophecies; <hi>the gift of teaching,</hi> which is proper to the <hi>Doctor</hi> or <hi>Teacher; the gift of exhorting,</hi> which is proper to the <hi>Paſtor</hi> of the Church: for <hi>Paul,</hi> in <hi>Epheſ.</hi> 4. diſtinguiſheth <hi>Paſtors</hi> and <hi>Teachers,</hi> and <hi>the gifts of the Spirit were diſtinct; for to ſome were given a moſt cleere revelati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on and underſtanding of doctrine; theſe did attend to the explication of the heads of Religion, and did form the faith of the Church: to others was given a faculty of exhorting. Bucer</hi> alſo upon <hi>Rom.</hi> 12.7. ſaith thus: <hi>One man hath the gift of propecie, another hath the gift of mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſtring; ſo the perſon that teacheth, having the gift of teaching, in doctrine, ſo the perſon that exhorteth</hi> (the perſon that teacheth, he makes diſtinct from the perſon that exhorteth) <hi>endued with the gift</hi> of <hi>exhortation;</hi> and then he mentions the <hi>Deacon</hi> and <hi>Ruling Elder,</hi> as diſtinct with their gift from the reſt. So that if we do put any falſe gloſſe upon the <hi>Scriptures,</hi> by miſ-interpreting of <hi>Epheſ.</hi> 4.11.
<pb n="71" facs="tcp:113298:40"/>yet more modeſt language had becomed you, (brother) ſeeing ſuch <hi>Reverend, Learned men,</hi> whom your ſelf ſo much honour, have gone before us in the expoſition.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="16" type="position">
               <head>POSITION XVI.</head>
               <p>This particular <hi>Congregation</hi> is <hi>Sion,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">This Text is frequently al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledged in <hi>anſw.</hi> to 32. <hi>q.</hi> and others.</note> which God loveth, and he hath promiſed to be pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſent, <hi>Matth.</hi> 18.20.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>No Sir, it is not</hi> Sion, <hi>but one of the aſſemblies of</hi> Sion, <hi>Iſai.</hi> 4.5. <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>The</hi> Hebrewes <hi>which were divided in many</hi> Congregations, <hi>are not ſaid to be come into many</hi> mount Sions, <hi>but to</hi> Mount Sion, <hi>Heb.</hi> 12. <hi>The</hi> Scripture <hi>warrants not the expreſſion of an hundred, or a thouſand</hi> Sions.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Sion</hi> was a mountain contiguous unto <hi>Moriah,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> upon which the <hi>Temple</hi> was built, in which God vouchſafed a ſpeciall preſence, and <hi>unto which the Tribes went up;</hi> and by a <hi>Metonymie,</hi> it is frequently put for the <hi>Temple</hi> that was built neer to it; and by another <hi>Meto<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nymie,</hi> it is put for the <hi>people</hi> that repaired thither, and aſſembled there; and ſo for the <hi>Church</hi> of the <hi>Jewes,</hi> which <hi>Church,</hi> in the times of the <hi>old Teſtament,</hi> conſiſted of <hi>many aſſemblies,</hi> and yet it ſelf was but <hi>one Church;</hi> and the <hi>Temple</hi> alſo was but <hi>one,</hi> which was called <hi>Sion;</hi> and ſo <hi>Sion,</hi> while the <hi>Temple</hi> was to ſtand, and the <hi>Church</hi> of the <hi>Jewes</hi> was to continue, was but <hi>one.</hi> But in the times of the <hi>Goſpel,</hi> there were to be no <hi>viſible Temples</hi> where God would dwell, but the <hi>viſible Church,</hi> 2 Cor. 6.16. and the <hi>viſible Church</hi> is <hi>Congregationall,</hi> and not <hi>Nationall,</hi> much leſſe <hi>univerſall,</hi> as hath been proved; therefore the <hi>Congregationall church</hi> is <hi>Sion,</hi> therefore the <hi>ſpeciall place</hi> of Gods preſence.</p>
               <p>Yet this hinders not, but that the language of the <hi>old Teſtament,</hi> when it ſpeaks of things of the <hi>new Teſtament,</hi> may be uſed in the <hi>old Teſtament;</hi> yea, in the <hi>new</hi> alſo: as in <hi>Zach.</hi> 14.19. <hi>Iſai.</hi> 66.20, 21. So when <hi>Sion</hi> in the <hi>new Teſtament</hi> is ſpoken of in <hi>Iſaiah</hi> 4.5. there may be an alluſion in phraſe and manner of ſpeaking to <hi>Sion</hi> in the <hi>old Teſtament.</hi> We may as well reade of the aſſemblies of <hi>Sion,</hi> though there be no ſuch thing, but each aſſemblie is <hi>Sion,</hi> as of the
<pb n="72" facs="tcp:113298:41"/>
                  <hi>Feaſt of Tabernacles,</hi> when yet in the dayes of the <hi>Goſpel</hi> there is no ſuch thing as a <hi>feaſt of Tabernacles,</hi> but it is ſpoken by way of <hi>alluſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on;</hi> the things of the <hi>new Teſtament</hi> are ſet forth to us under the ſhadowes of the <hi>old;</hi> therefore, becauſe <hi>Sion</hi> was then but <hi>one,</hi> it is ſpoken of as <hi>one</hi> ſtill, and yet it is <hi>more</hi> then <hi>one.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Now that there are <hi>many mounts Sions,</hi> your ſelf doth really con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſſe, though in words you contradict it.</p>
               <p n="1">1. We know you hold that the <hi>Church</hi> of the <hi>Jews</hi> in the dayes of the <hi>old Yeſtament,</hi> was called <hi>Sion.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. We know you hold, that the <hi>viſible Church</hi> in the dayes of the <hi>Goſpel</hi> is <hi>Sion.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="3">3. Is it not manifeſt therefore, that you hold, that look how <hi>many viſible churches</hi> there are in the times of the <hi>Goſpel,</hi> ſo <hi>many Si<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons</hi> there are? Your own words are, <hi>that the</hi> Hebrews, <hi>which were divided in many Congregations, are ſaid to be come to one</hi> mount Sion. If ſo, then the <hi>Congregations</hi> of the <hi>Chriſtian Gentiles</hi> may well be another <hi>mount Sion;</hi> And if the <hi>Nationall church</hi> of the <hi>Jewes,</hi> with the aſſemblies thereof were <hi>mount Sion:</hi> why may not every <hi>Nati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>onall-church</hi> of <hi>Chriſtians</hi> with the aſſemblies thereof (we ſpeak now in your language) be <hi>Sion</hi> alſo? and then there being <hi>many Nationall churches,</hi> (as you ſay) there are <hi>many Sions.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And what greater abſurdity is it to ſay, there are an <hi>hundred,</hi> or a <hi>thouſand; Sions,</hi> then to ſay, there are an <hi>hundred,</hi> or a <hi>thouſand Churches?</hi> Seeing <hi>Sion</hi> and <hi>Church</hi> are all one. Now you know there were <hi>many viſible churches</hi> in <hi>Judea, Galatia, Macedonia, Aſia,</hi> and many other places, and if <hi>(then)</hi> ſo many, how many more <hi>now?</hi> therefore <hi>many Sions;</hi> and becauſe thoſe many churches <hi>then,</hi> and theſe <hi>now,</hi> we believe to have been, and ſtill to be <hi>Congrega<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tionall;</hi> therefore every <hi>Congregationall Church</hi> we hold to be <hi>Sion.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>But you ask an odde ſtrange needleſſe (to ſay no worſe of it) queſtion with a great deal of vehemency, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>viz.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Have you not found God preſent in our</hi> Aſſemblies? <hi>Have you not by faith cloſed with the promiſes in the uſe of the</hi> Ordinances <hi>among us? Speak out: I know you dare not belie your ſelves, us, and God him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelf,</hi> &amp;c. <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> 
               </p>
               <p>Your queſtion is bottomed upon a miſtake; when we ſay, <hi>that God hath promiſed to be preſent in</hi> Sion; you give this gloſſe upon it, that <hi>we deny all your</hi> Aſſemblies <hi>to be</hi> Sion, and <hi>will not grant Gods
<pb n="73" facs="tcp:113298:41"/>preſence at all to be with you:</hi> and <hi>that we appropriate</hi> Sion <hi>and Gods preſence to our ſelves;</hi> which is a great injury to us.</p>
               <p>You alſo put this ſenſe upon our words, <hi>that God is ſo preſent in</hi> Sion, <hi>that he is preſent no where elſe,</hi> and ſo not preſent with holy men and women which are out of Church-fellowſhip, nor preſent with members of many churches meeting together, which either is a foul miſtake, or a ſlander: For we think <hi>God</hi> to be <hi>preſent</hi> with his <hi>people,</hi> when they meet in his <hi>feare,</hi> whether they be <hi>Church-members,</hi> or <hi>not Church-members;</hi> whether they be of <hi>one,</hi> or <hi>many churches;</hi> whether they be in <hi>our aſſemblies</hi> or <hi>yours,</hi> provided that his <hi>Ordinances</hi> be carried according to his minde: yea, though there ſhould be ſome error, yet he might give his preſence<note n="(a)" place="margin">Rev. 2.1. with Rev. 2.14.20.</note>. Much rather do we think God will be preſent with perſons whom he ſets on work to exalt him in the execution of ſome <hi>office,</hi> as he did the <hi>Apoſtles;</hi> and now doth ordinary <hi>Elders.</hi> Nevertheleſſe, we con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceive God to be <hi>moſt preſent</hi> with his <hi>people gathered into a body, and compacted together in an inſtituted Church,</hi> which we hold to be <hi>Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gregationall;</hi> and the reaſon is, becauſe <hi>the more</hi> any <hi>people</hi> do fall into the order of the <hi>Goſpel,</hi> and come into the <hi>way</hi> of <hi>Chriſt,</hi> which he hath appointed for <hi>Saints</hi> to walk in; <hi>the more</hi> Chriſt is ingaged to be preſent with them. Now to <hi>joyn</hi> to ſome <hi>inſtituted Church</hi> of Chriſt is that <hi>way</hi> and <hi>order</hi> which Chriſt hath directed to; there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore with them in ſuch a <hi>way</hi> (as ſo <hi>united</hi> and <hi>joyned</hi>) Chriſt will more eſpecially be <hi>preſent:</hi> for he vouchſafeth a <hi>ſpeciall preſence</hi> amongſt ſuch Churches, <hi>Rev.</hi> 2.1. he ſtyles himſelf <hi>one that walketh in the midst of the ſeven golden candleſticks;</hi> he walks in other places and people, but he would intimate thus much, that <hi>his eſpeciall de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lightſome walk</hi> is among them, and the more <hi>golden</hi> the <hi>candle<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſticks</hi> are, the more <hi>pure</hi> they be, the <hi>more delight</hi> he takes <hi>to walke in the midst of them.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>But <hi>Matth.</hi> 18. you ſay is miſ-interpeted; Your words are theſe: <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Chriſt, in</hi> Matth. 18. <hi>promiſeth his preſence to thoſe that are not a Church; for two or three will not make a Church; they</hi> (verſ. 17) <hi>were to give the ſecond admonition, the Church the third.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>There is a <hi>figure</hi> in the number, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> there is <hi>a certain</hi> number put for <hi>an uncertain;</hi> two or three are put for a few; the <hi>paucity</hi> that may be in a Church, ſhall be no obſtacle of Chriſts preſence. <hi>Pareus</hi> upon this Text, hath theſe words: <hi>It is an argument that the judgement of
<pb n="74" facs="tcp:113298:42"/>the Church ſhall be ratified, becauſe Chriſt himſelf will be preſent in the Church as ſupreme Judge to ratifie it: it is alſo a generall promiſe of the preſence of the grace of Chriſt in his Church, be it great or ſmall.</hi> Now ſurely we ſhall leſſe doubt our expoſition having ſo learned a <hi>Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mentator</hi> ſo well approved of, to ſtand by us in the ſame.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="17" type="position">
               <head>POSITION XVII.</head>
               <p>So long as a <hi>Believer</hi> doth not joyn himſelf to ſome particular <hi>Congregation,</hi> he is <hi>without</hi> in the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> ſenſe, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 5.12.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Thoſe</hi> without, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>of whom the</hi> Apoſtle <hi>ſpeaketh, were unbelievers, Pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gans, and Heathen;</hi> without <hi>Chriſt, as well as</hi> without <hi>the viſible Church.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Let it be granted that thoſe whom the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> ſpeaks of were both <hi>without</hi> Chriſt, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> and <hi>without</hi> the viſible Church, yet it may be ſecurely affirmed that the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> ſpeaks of them under the notion of ſuch as were <hi>without the viſible church,</hi> and not of thoſe that were <hi>without Chriſt.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="1">1.<note place="margin">Singuli de ſuâ familia judi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cant, non im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mittunt con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſuram in alie<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nam ſamiliam. Ergo, in Ec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cleſia ſimilis ſervetur ra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tio ut ſingulae deſuit mem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bris judicent, <hi>Aretius</hi> in <hi>1 Cor. 5.</hi>
                  </note> Becauſe thoſe <hi>(without)</hi> whom the <hi>Apoſtle had not to do to judge,</hi> ſtand in oppoſition to thoſe <hi>within,</hi> verſ. 12. the latter part, whom the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Corinth had to do to judge,</hi> and conſequently (if this expoſition of yours be true) the judgement of the Church of <hi>Corinth</hi> extended as far as the <hi>ultima Thule,</hi> the lands end of Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtianity; and only ceaſed when it came to the conſines of <hi>Paganiſme;</hi> and conſequently any <hi>one</hi> Church hath power to judge any <hi>one</hi> Be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liever in <hi>all the world,</hi> becauſe (ſay you) <hi>he is not</hi> without <hi>in the Apoſtles ſenſe;</hi> that is to ſay, he is not a <hi>Pagan, Heathen,</hi> or <hi>unbeliever.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. Suppoſe the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> had known a member of the Church of <hi>Corinth</hi> (what ever he appeared outwardly in the frame of his con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verſation) to be indeed <hi>without</hi> Chriſt, and in a ſtate of enmity with God; if this man had committed a groſſe ſin, might not the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> have judged ſuch a one to be <hi>excommunicated?</hi> We ſuppoſe you will ſay, he might, and if ſo, we demand, why ſhould a Church-unbeliever be ſubject to the <hi>Apoſtles judgement,</hi> and an <hi>Heatheniſh</hi> unbeliever be exempted from the <hi>Apoſtles judgement?</hi> If <hi>Church-memberſhip</hi>
                  <pb n="75" facs="tcp:113298:42"/>did not make the one <hi>obnoxious</hi> to that <hi>ſpirituall judge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment</hi> more then the other? For in the notion of <hi>unbelievers,</hi> and without Chriſt they both agree; and therefore if a <hi>Heathen</hi> were exempted from <hi>judgement, becauſe without Chriſt,</hi> and not for this reaſon, <hi>becauſe without the viſible Church;</hi> why ſhould not a <hi>Church-unbeliever</hi> be <hi>exempted</hi> as well as a <hi>Heathen?</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. If we miſtake not, a <hi>Believer</hi> not joyned to any particular <hi>con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gregation,</hi> is <hi>without,</hi> in reference to <hi>Church-judgement</hi> (and we ſup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſe by vertue of this Text) in your <hi>Presbyterian</hi> calculation of <hi>Ec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cleſiaſticall power.</hi> For <hi>Claſſicall, Provinciall,</hi> and <hi>Nationall</hi> Synods, have a power of <hi>judging,</hi> or <hi>excommunicating</hi> thoſe only, that are <hi>within</hi> the <hi>combination.</hi> Now theſe being <hi>repreſentative Churches,</hi> he that is of <hi>no</hi> particular <hi>Congregation,</hi> is <hi>without</hi> the verge of <hi>Presbyte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riall</hi> power; or elſe it will follow, that the <hi>Presbyteriall Church</hi> hath power to <hi>excommunicate</hi> a perſon that is not <hi>within</hi> their <hi>com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bination;</hi> and if <hi>one,</hi> by the ſame reaſon <hi>a thouſand, ten thouſand,</hi> in eve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry quarter and corner of the world. But, ſay you,</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>The</hi> Apoſtle <hi>oppoſeth</hi> Fornicators <hi>of the</hi> World, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>and</hi> Fornicators <hi>that are</hi> Brethren.</p>
               <p>Perſecution in the <hi>Primitive times</hi> (as it is at this day) was chiefly (if not only) levied againſt thoſe who did joyn themſelves to the <hi>Churches,</hi> to the enjoyment of <hi>Ordinances,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> or at leaſt otherwiſe <hi>viſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bly</hi> (as <hi>Paul</hi> at his firſt converſion, by preaching) declared them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves to be <hi>Chriſts Diſciples.</hi> Hence thoſe to whom God had given ſo much faith and conſtancy, as to be willing to expoſe themſelves to perſecution; theſe did inliſt themſelves in the <hi>Churches,</hi> frequen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted their <hi>meetings,</hi> (which were obſervable by the Perſecutors) and <hi>profeſſed</hi> themſelves of the <hi>fraternity</hi> of the <hi>Church,</hi> the <hi>Church</hi> looked on them as her <hi>members,</hi> and accordingly diſpenſed <hi>ordinances</hi> and <hi>cenſures</hi> to them, as they had need. Others there were, who, like <hi>Nicodemus,</hi> came to Chriſt <hi>by night;</hi> or like thoſe <hi>chief Rulers,</hi> ſpo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken of, <hi>Joh.</hi> 12.42. who, <hi>though they believe in Chriſt, yet they dare not confeſſe him,</hi> by publike joyning of themſelves, to <hi>run all hazards with the Church.</hi> Hence it is, that no <hi>politick viſible Church</hi> doth look upon theſe as of her <hi>fraternity;</hi> or doth diſpence all <hi>ordinances</hi> and <hi>cenſures</hi> to them. Now the <hi>Brother</hi> that is oppoſed to the <hi>fornicators of the world,</hi> is not he, that <hi>by</hi> the <hi>internall</hi> and <hi>inviſible</hi> grace of <hi>faith</hi> is a <hi>Brother,</hi> and of the <hi>myſticall body</hi> of Chriſt, though peradventure
<pb n="76" facs="tcp:113298:43"/>he <hi>dare not openly profeſſe Chriſt.</hi> But ſuch a one is <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, in the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Corinth,</hi> who is a named and <hi>profeſſed Bro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther;</hi> ſo looked upon, not only by the <hi>motherly eye</hi> of the <hi>Church,</hi> but oft times by the <hi>malitious eye</hi> of the world; though perad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>venture they be not truly <hi>brethren,</hi> united with the reſt of the faithfull people of God, as members of the <hi>myſticall body</hi> of Chriſt. 2. <hi>With ſuch a one not to eat,</hi> preſuppoſeth in an orderly way, a forbearing of voluntary civil and ſpirituall communion with the party upon <hi>this</hi> ground, that <hi>he is under cenſure in the Church.</hi> Now the <hi>power</hi> of <hi>Church-cenſures</hi> is not to be executed by the <hi>church-myſticall,</hi> but by the <hi>church-viſible, as</hi> ſuch; neither is it to be execu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted upon the members of the <hi>Church-myſticall, as</hi> ſuch, but upon the members of the <hi>viſible church,</hi> whether they be in truth or only in appearance members of the <hi>myſticall church.</hi> So then <hi>For<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nicators of the world,</hi> are to be underſtood of the world as it ſtands in oppoſition to the <hi>viſible church,</hi> and ſo thoſe that are of the <hi>myſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>call church</hi> may be <hi>fornicators of the world</hi> in that ſenſe. And though by the lawes of Chriſt, concerning <hi>Church-diſcipline,</hi> every man be forbidden to eat with thoſe that are known <hi>Fornicators,</hi> under <hi>church-cenſure</hi> in their own church; and by vertue of <hi>church-communion,</hi> with thoſe that are <hi>fornicators,</hi> under <hi>cenſure</hi> in any other church: yet if one that is a member of the <hi>myſticall,</hi> but dares not <hi>profeſſe</hi> his ſubjection to Chriſt in that particular, of joyn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing himſelf to ſome <hi>viſible church,</hi> ſhall be a <hi>fornicator,</hi> we know no law of Chriſt preciſely concerning <hi>church-diſcipline,</hi> that interdicts a man <hi>to eat,</hi> in point of voluntary civill communion, <hi>with ſuch a man,</hi> any more then if he were a <hi>Pagan,</hi> or <hi>Heathen.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>But,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>ſay you,</hi> without <hi>are</hi> Dogs, <hi>and</hi> Sorcerers; <hi>ſuch as the</hi> Apoſtle <hi>had not to do with:</hi> What have I to do, <hi>&amp;c. verſ.</hi> 12. (<hi>and yet he had to do with all</hi> Chriſtians, <hi>by his illimited apoſtolike power, whether they be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>long to that, or any other</hi> Congregation <hi>or no;</hi>) <hi>ſuch as God judgeth, or are left to the immediate judgement of God: But this is not the caſe of</hi> Believers <hi>not joyned (eſpecially in your ſenſe of joyning) to a particular</hi> Congregation; <hi>nor do you (I hope) judge it to be the caſe of</hi> Believers <hi>in</hi> England <hi>and</hi> Scotland.</p>
               <p n="1">1. <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> There might be <hi>Dogs, in</hi> the <hi>Apoſtolike Churches,</hi> as well as <hi>without,</hi> Phil. 3.2. and with ſuch <hi>dogs</hi> Paul <hi>had to do with;</hi> Nay, he had to do with the <hi>dogs</hi> of the <hi>Gentiles;</hi> he received a key of
<pb n="77" facs="tcp:113298:43"/>knowledge, by which he was to open the Kingdome of heaven to them in caſe they would repent and believe, and to binde them under the guilt of impenitencie and infidelity, in caſe they would not repent and believe, <hi>Matth.</hi> 28.19. with <hi>Mark.</hi> 16.16. But thoſe that <hi>Paul had not to do to judge,</hi> who are ſaid to be <hi>with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out</hi> in this place, are all ſuch as are <hi>contradiſtinguiſhed</hi> to thoſe that are <hi>within,</hi> with whom the <hi>Church had to do, by way of Ec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cleſiaſticall judgement.</hi> Now the <hi>church</hi> of <hi>Corinth</hi> had <hi>power</hi> of <hi>Eccleſiaſticall judgement,</hi> over <hi>all,</hi> and <hi>only</hi> thoſe which were <hi>within</hi> the <hi>combination</hi> of that <hi>church;</hi> and therefore <hi>Paul</hi> had <hi>nothing to do to judge them</hi> (that is to ſay, with the <hi>judgement</hi> mentioned in this place) which were <hi>out</hi> of this <hi>combination.</hi> Now what was this <hi>judgement? Anſw.</hi> The <hi>judgement</hi> whereby the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> decrees, that the <hi>church</hi> of <hi>Corinth</hi> ſhall <hi>excommunicate fornicators,</hi> and con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſequently ſhall <hi>not eat with them.</hi> Now the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> had received <hi>no ſuch power to judge</hi> thoſe perſons to <hi>excommunication,</hi> and that <hi>by the miniſtery of a church,</hi> that were never in fellowſhip with the <hi>church:</hi> But ſuch perſons (though for their crimes they may be ſubject to the <hi>judgement of the civill Magiſtrate,</hi>) yet in reſpect of <hi>Eccleſiaſticall judgement</hi> they are <hi>left</hi> to the immediate <hi>judge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment of God.</hi> And if this be not the caſe of <hi>Believers</hi> not joyned to a particular <hi>congregation,</hi> by whom ſhall thoſe <hi>Believers</hi> be <hi>judged?</hi> Why ſhall <hi>this Congregationall, Claſſicall, Provinciall, Na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tional-church judge</hi> them, rather then <hi>that?</hi> May they be <hi>judged</hi> by <hi>all,</hi> or any <hi>one?</hi> Certainly they ſtand no more <hi>related</hi> to one then to another, which are <hi>members</hi> of none at all. Where ſhall the <hi>fault</hi> be <hi>charged,</hi> if <hi>judgement</hi> be not paſſed? We ſaid before, if a <hi>church</hi> may <hi>judge one</hi> out the <hi>combination,</hi> why not a <hi>thouſand,</hi> why not <hi>ten thouſand?</hi> &amp;c. yet we are far <hi>from judging thoſe</hi> Be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lievers <hi>in</hi> England <hi>and</hi> Scotland <hi>which are not joyned in our Way of joyning to a particular</hi> Congregation, <hi>therefore to be altogether out of</hi> Church-combination, <hi>not capable of the</hi> Eccleſiaſticall judge<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ment <hi>of their</hi> Churches, <hi>and conſequently ſubject to the immediate judgement of</hi> Chriſt.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="18" type="position">
               <pb n="78" facs="tcp:113298:44"/>
               <head>POSITION XVIII.</head>
               <p>The <hi>Elders</hi> are not <hi>Lords</hi> over Gods heritage, 1 <hi>Pet.</hi> 5.3. nor do exerciſe <hi>authority,</hi> as the <hi>Kings</hi> and <hi>Princes</hi> of the earth do; remembring our <hi>Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>viours</hi> leſſon, <hi>Matth.</hi> 20.25, 26 <hi>Luke</hi> 22.25, 26.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>They are not ſo many</hi> Biſhops <hi>ſtriving for preeminence,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>as</hi> Diotrephes <hi>did,</hi> 3 Joh. <hi>verſ.</hi> 9, 10.<note n="(a)" place="margin">Theſe <hi>Scriptures</hi> are alledged to 32 <hi>q p.</hi> 59. &amp; 76. though not with ſuch tartneſſe a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gainſt <hi>Presby<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teriall govern<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment.</hi>
                  </note>
               </p>
               <p>We will not ſay to you as <hi>Geta</hi> in the Comoedian<note n="(b)" place="margin">
                     <hi>Teren.</hi> in Phor.</note> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>Nihil eſt</hi> Antipho <hi>quin male narrando poſſit depravarier; tu id quod boni eſt ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerpis, dicis quod mali.</hi> For you do not only leave out (in reciting) that which is good, but for want of <hi>an evill uſe</hi> made of theſe <hi>Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures</hi> by the <hi>Elders</hi> of <hi>New-England</hi> in the 32. <hi>Queſt.</hi> you firſt inſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nuate, that ſuch <hi>an ill uſe</hi> is made of the Text, and then confute your own <hi>fiction;</hi> for you ſay,</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>To ſay nothing that the title</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> 
                  <hi>is ſometime tranſlated</hi> Sir, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>and ſometimes</hi> Lord, <hi>Joh.</hi> 12.21, &amp;c.</p>
               <p>You take up the Title <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> and tell us that it ſignifies <hi>Sir,</hi> and <hi>Lord,</hi> and that it is ſometimes given to <hi>Elders</hi> amongſt others, as if you had a minde to ſpeak a good word for ſome kinde of <hi>Lordly</hi> power in <hi>Church-officers;</hi> but you lay it down again, and tell us,</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Though</hi> Elders <hi>be not</hi> Lords <hi>over Gods heritage,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>yet they are</hi> Leaders <hi>and</hi> Guides; <hi>yea,</hi> Shepheards, Rulers, Overſeers, Biſhops, Govern<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>oure, <hi>and not only</hi> Preſidents <hi>of the Congregation,</hi> Moderators <hi>of her actions, or, as the</hi> fore-men <hi>of the Jury.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And is not this to inſinuate, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> that the <hi>Elders</hi> of <hi>New-England</hi> ſay, that the <hi>Elders</hi> are only <hi>Preſidents</hi> of the Congregation, (I ſuppoſe you mean meerly for orders ſake) <hi>Moderators</hi> of her actions, or as the <hi>fore-men</hi> of the Jury? Now there is not the leaſt expreſſion in either of the places, that ſo much as ſeems to <hi>ſmile</hi> upon ſuch an aſſertion as you would <hi>father</hi> upon the <hi>Elders</hi> of <hi>New-England.</hi> Nay, do they not expreſsly ſay, that the <hi>Elders rule</hi> as <hi>Stewards,</hi> as <hi>Shep<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>heards,</hi> as <hi>Captains,</hi> as <hi>Guides,</hi> as <hi>Leaders?</hi> and doth this amount to no more (in your <hi>Arithmetick,</hi> then a bare <hi>preſidency Moderatorſhip,</hi> or <hi>Fore-manſhip</hi> of a Jury, which doth not advance the perſon
<pb n="79" facs="tcp:113298:44"/>that carries the ſtamp of it one haires breadth above his <hi>Brethren</hi> in point of <hi>authority;</hi> But only one ſtep before them in point of <hi>order.</hi> Whereas the <hi>Elders</hi> do not only ſtate a <hi>Miniſteriall authori<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tative power</hi> in them, but alſo lay an <hi>obligation</hi> of <hi>duty</hi> upon the people towards their <hi>Officers,</hi> by vertue of 1 <hi>Theſ.</hi> 5.12, 13. This is that that we judge to be your own <hi>fiction.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>The other Text (<hi>ſay you,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> viz. Mat. 20.25, 26.) <hi>forbids</hi> Kingly <hi>or</hi> Lordly power <hi>in the Miniſters of the Goſpel: for the two Apoſtles ſtill dreaming of a temporall kingdome, and being kinſmen to Chriſt, did ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pect ſome temporall honour and advanaement. Chriſt ſaith not, there was inequality amongst the Prieſts of the</hi> Jews, <hi>and amongst the Prieſts of the</hi> Gentiles, <hi>or between the Prieſts and the people; but,</hi> it ſhall not be ſo among you: <hi>but very aptly and pertinently to their Petition an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwereth,</hi> The Princes of Gentiles, <hi>&amp;c.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And would you indeed make the world believe by all this, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> that you are all this while, beating up the quarters of the <hi>Independents;</hi> when as in truth, this Text is urged by the <hi>Elders</hi> to no other pur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſe, but to deny a <hi>kingly,</hi> or <hi>Lordly power</hi> in <hi>Elders</hi> over their <hi>Bre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thren;</hi> but not to deny an <hi>authoritative miniſteriall power</hi> in refe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rence to their <hi>Congregations?</hi> Therefore, they ſay, <hi>the Elders are forbidden to exerciſe authority as the Kings and Princes of the earth do,</hi> and they quote M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Baynes</hi> his <hi>Dioceſan triall,</hi> Q. 2. p. 74. where he diſtinguiſheth <hi>power</hi> into <hi>naturall,</hi> and <hi>morall; morall</hi> into <hi>Civill,</hi> and <hi>Eccleſiaſticall;</hi> both into <hi>Kingly</hi> and <hi>miniſteriall:</hi> aſſerting <hi>Kingly Ec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cleſiaſticall power</hi> to be in <hi>Chriſt; miniſteriall</hi> in the <hi>Elders</hi> of the <hi>Churches;</hi> who, though they be <hi>Governours</hi> to the <hi>Church</hi> in the <hi>de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſcending</hi> line of <hi>power,</hi> yet are they but <hi>ſervile</hi> or <hi>miniſteriall Govern<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ours</hi> in the <hi>aſcending</hi> line that leads to <hi>Chriſt,</hi> from whom they <hi>re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceive</hi> the <hi>Commiſſion;</hi> becauſe they do all <hi>ex mero alterius obſequio,</hi> by the meer will and command of another.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>I, but by this Text they deny a</hi> kingly ſpirituall power, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Object. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>whereas the Text ſpeaks</hi> nothing <hi>of ſpirituall; but</hi> only <hi>of kingly</hi> ſecular <hi>power.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Admit that not only the two ſons of <hi>Zebedee,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> but even <hi>all</hi> the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> that had been converſant with <hi>Chriſt,</hi> and heard his do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctrine, from the beginning, were ſuch babes, as to imagine that <hi>Chriſt</hi> would lay down his ſpirituall Kingdome over the ſouls and conſciences of his people, and for their ſakes over Angels, wicked men and devills in a way of ſoveraign <hi>power,</hi> and would take up a
<pb n="80" facs="tcp:113298:45"/>temporall kingdome, to divide inheritances, <hi>rule</hi> over the <hi>perſons</hi> and <hi>eſtates</hi> of men. Nay, admit that the ſons of <hi>Zebedee,</hi> or <hi>any,</hi> or <hi>all</hi> of the reſt of the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> had their eyes ſo dazled with the <hi>luſtre</hi> of this <hi>imaginary temporall kingdome,</hi> that they deſired an eminencie one above another herein, nothing regarding an eminencie above others in the <hi>ſpirituall Kingdome:</hi> yet it will not follow, that <hi>Chriſt</hi> ſpeaks <hi>nothing</hi> by way of reproofe of ambitious aſpirings in <hi>the ſpi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rituall,</hi> but <hi>only</hi> in the <hi>temporall</hi> kingdome of Chriſt. Neither needed Chriſt, by expreſſing the inequality among the <hi>Prieſts,</hi> whether of <hi>Jewes</hi> or <hi>Gentiles,</hi> &amp;c. amplifie and expreſſe the <hi>equality</hi> which he would have amongſt the <hi>Miniſters</hi> of the Church. For expreſſing the <hi>diſparity</hi> betwixt <hi>civill polities</hi> of the <hi>world,</hi> and the <hi>ſpirituall po<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lity</hi> of the <hi>Church,</hi> he doth that abundantly: ſaith he, <hi>It ſhall not be ſo amongst you</hi> as it is in the <hi>civill polities</hi> of the <hi>world:</hi> There <hi>one,</hi> or <hi>more, rule with Lordly power,</hi> the reſt are in <hi>ſubjection;</hi> but in the diſcharge of your <hi>Apoſtolicall Commiſſion, there ſhall be no ſuch thing;</hi> but you ſhall be <hi>all of equall power; but if any will aſpire to greatneſs in point of authority, above his brethren, let him be your miniſter,</hi> &amp;c. as the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> taught afterwards, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 12.5. There <hi>are diverſities of adminiſtrations,</hi> but the ſame <hi>Lord;</hi> Chriſt only rules with <hi>Lordly power</hi> over the Church, <hi>one Apoſtle,</hi> or <hi>Miniſter,</hi> hath no ſuch <hi>power,</hi> nor any <hi>authority</hi> at all one over another: but are all fellow-ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vants, having a <hi>miniſteriall authority</hi> in reference to the houſhold of the Church.</p>
               <p n="2">2. It holds true in this caſe, <hi>optimi corruptio fit peſſima;</hi> though <hi>Church-officers,</hi> and offices are excellent things, whileſt they retain their <hi>genuine</hi> vigor, and vertue according to the inſtitution of <hi>Chriſt;</hi> yet are they moſt dangerous, when they grow <hi>degenerate</hi> and <hi>corrupt,</hi> and <hi>no corruption</hi> ſo dangerous as that which is <hi>Symbolicall</hi> in the common nature of <hi>Church-power,</hi> with that from which it doth <hi>de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>generate.</hi> Hence it is, that <hi>corruption</hi> of <hi>Church-governours,</hi> in an uſurpation of <hi>exorbitant Eccleſiaſticall domination</hi> is of more dange<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rous influence to the <hi>Church,</hi> then if they ſhould uſurp ſome parts, or branches of <hi>civill power.</hi> For as in naturall things we ſay, <hi>Ele<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>menta ſymbolica facilius tranſmutantur,</hi> ſo in morall things, <hi>corrupti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons</hi> do more eaſily change things in ſome thing ſymbolicall with themſelves, into their own <hi>degenerate</hi> property; like a diſeaſe that it moſt contagious to perſons of the ſame blood. Aud therefore
<pb n="81" facs="tcp:113298:45"/>if <hi>inequality</hi> of <hi>civill power</hi> be forbidden, how much more <hi>inequa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lity in power Eccleſiaſticall,</hi> which is the <hi>ſpawn;</hi> and <hi>riſe</hi> of <hi>Antichri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian tyrannie?</hi>
                  <note n="(a)" place="margin">
                     <hi>Paſtor,</hi> &amp; <hi>Prel.</hi> p. 23. <hi>An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwer</hi> to M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Down.</hi> See <hi>pag.</hi> 81. 82. M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Pagets</hi> Defence. <hi>part</hi> 2. <hi>p.</hi> 29 The learned <hi>Clergie</hi> in the dayes of <hi>Hen.</hi> 8. confeſſed, there was no diſparity of <hi>Miniſters</hi> inſtituted by Chriſt, <hi>Act.</hi> &amp; <hi>Mon.</hi>
                  </note>
               </p>
               <p>Diotrophes <hi>being but one, was liker to a</hi> Prelate <hi>then a</hi> Prsby<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terie, <hi>&amp;c.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Theſe words are brought to vindicate, 3 <hi>Joh.</hi> verſ. 9, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> 10. from a ſuppoſed abuſe by theſe words, <hi>They</hi> (viz. the <hi>Elders</hi>) <hi>are not ſo many</hi> Biſhops, <hi>ſtriving for preeminence, as</hi> Diotrephes <hi>did.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>We muſt confeſſe, we had almoſt ſaid; we wonder that your <hi>ink</hi> did not <hi>bluſh,</hi> to <hi>blot</hi> and <hi>blur</hi> ſuch <hi>ſweet, humble-ſpirited, holy</hi> and <hi>pertinent expreſſions,</hi> as you do in this place. Let your ſelf once more, and the Reader, take a <hi>judgement</hi> of the paſſage, as it lies in its per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fect <hi>luſter,</hi> in the <hi>Anſwer</hi> to the 32 <hi>Queſt.</hi> The <hi>Queſtion</hi> propounded by the <hi>Brethren</hi> of <hi>Old-Engand</hi> is this:</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>What authority or eminency have your Preaching-Elders above your Ruling-Elders?</hi>
               </p>
               <p>To which the <hi>Elders</hi> of <hi>New-England</hi> frame this <hi>Anſwer.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <q>It is not the manner of <hi>Elders</hi> amongſt us, whether ruling on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly, or ruling and teaching alſo, to ſtrive for preeminence one above another; as remembring what leſſon our Saviour taught his Diſciples, when they were at ſtrife among themſelves, which of them ſhould be the greateſt, <hi>Luke</hi> 22.24, 25. If <hi>Diotrephes</hi> ſtrive for preeminence, verily we abhor ſuch ſtriving; and by the grace of God, reſpect one another as <hi>Brethren.</hi>
                  </q>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Brother,</hi> where lies the <hi>fault,</hi> for which they lie under <hi>cenſure?</hi> Is it a <hi>fault</hi> that the <hi>Elders</hi> in <hi>New-England</hi> ſtrive not for <hi>preemi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nence?</hi> If ſo, we ſuppoſe it lies in <hi>this, that their humble and brother-like walking,</hi> each towards other, <hi>condemnes</hi> the <hi>pride</hi> of thoſe that will <hi>needs</hi> be ſtriving for ſome kinde of <hi>preeminence,</hi> and <hi>Prelacy</hi> above their <hi>Brethren.</hi>
               </p>
               <l>
                  <note n="(b)" place="margin">Juvtual. <hi>Satyr.</hi>
                  </note> — <hi>Patriam tamen obruit olim</hi>
               </l>
               <l>
                  <hi>Gloria paucorum, &amp; laudis tituli<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> cupido.</hi>
               </l>
               <l>— This formerly the countrey overthrew;</l>
               <l>The luſt for praiſe and titles, and the glory of a few.</l>
               <p>Or, are they to <hi>blame</hi> to inſinuate, that the <hi>Apoſtles cenſure</hi> upon <hi>Diotrephes,</hi> doth ſo <hi>frown</hi> upon thoſe (whether <hi>Prelates</hi> or <hi>Presby<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ters</hi>)
<pb n="82" facs="tcp:113298:46"/>that <hi>ſtrive for preeminence,</hi> that it is a matter of <hi>abhorrency</hi> to them <hi>ſo to ſtrive? Hinc illae lacrymae;</hi> hence it is that you ſay, <hi>Dio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trephes being but one, is liker to be a</hi> Prelate <hi>then a</hi> Presbyterie.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Brother,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> a horſe in the abſtracted notion of <hi>unity,</hi> being but <hi>one,</hi> is liker a <hi>Prelate</hi> then a <hi>Presbytrie</hi> that are <hi>many.</hi> But what of that? <hi>Prelacy</hi> doth not conſiſt in <hi>unity,</hi> but in the <hi>uſurpation</hi> of undue (that is to ſay, <hi>unſcripturall</hi>) ſpirituall <hi>power</hi> over their <hi>Brethren;</hi> and in this capacity it is poſſible, that a <hi>Claſſicall Presbyterie</hi> may be as like <hi>Dio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trephes,</hi> as a <hi>Prelate;</hi> that is to ſay, if they take upon them a <hi>preemi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nence over their Brethren,</hi> as he did. 'Tis as truly <hi>Prelaticall</hi> when four<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teen or fifteen exerciſe a <hi>juriſdictionall power</hi> over all their <hi>Brethren</hi> in a <hi>County;</hi> as when <hi>one</hi> man ſhall take upon him to exerciſe the <hi>power</hi> aforeſaid in two or three ſeverall counties. Perhaps the fourteen or fifteen (being better principled then the other) may do it with <hi>more</hi> gentleneſſe and leſſe offence, but<note n="(a)" place="margin">More and leſſe do not alter the kind.</note> 
                  <hi>magis &amp; minus, non variant ſpe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciem;</hi> and they may be both<note n="(b)" place="margin">Alike, if not equally.</note> 
                  <hi>aequè,</hi> if not <hi>aequaliter,</hi> Prelaticall.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Yet</hi> John <hi>dod not blame him ſimply for</hi> acceping <hi>or having pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eminence;</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>or for taking upon him to anſwer in the behalf of the Church to which</hi> S<hi rend="sup">t</hi> John <hi>writ; or for ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>king to him the power of command<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing, forbidding, excommunicating; but for</hi> loving preeminence, (<hi>as</hi> Mat. 23.6, 7.) <hi>for not receiving the</hi> Apoſtles <hi>and</hi> Brethren; <hi>and prohibiting what he ſhould have re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quired, and incouraged; and ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>communicating ſuch as were the beſt members of the Church.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Reply.</hi> You might more pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>perly have ſaid, <hi>uſurping,</hi> or <hi>exerciſing preeminence:</hi> for <hi>ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cepting</hi> preſuppoſeth an <hi>offer</hi> made of the thing <hi>accepted:</hi> Now it is more then pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bable, that the Church never <hi>offered</hi> him <hi>preeminence,</hi> both over the <hi>Apoſtle John,</hi> and over <hi>her ſelf,</hi> that he ſhould <hi>over-rule</hi> the Church, and <hi>caſt out</hi> her <hi>beſt</hi> members at his pleaſure; neither if <hi>ſhe</hi> would, had ſhe any ſuch <hi>power.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Let it be granted that <hi>Diotrephes</hi> was an <hi>Elder</hi> of the Church of <hi>Corinth,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <note n="(c)" place="margin">Rom. 16.25. 1 Cor. 1.14.</note> and ſo had a <hi>preeminence</hi> by vertue of <hi>Office</hi> over the Body of the Church, yet this is not the <hi>preeminence</hi> here ſpoken of, but an <hi>exorbitant preeminence, uſurped over the whole;</hi> both the <hi>Elders</hi> his equalls, in <hi>power,</hi> and the <hi>fraternity</hi> (who though his inferiours, yet have a ſhare and intereſt in the paſſing of <hi>excommunication,</hi> and other <hi>weighty affaires</hi> of the Church) expreſſed (as your ſelf ſtate it)
<pb n="83" facs="tcp:113298:46"/>in taking upon him to anſwer in the behalfe of the <hi>Church,</hi> com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>manding, forbidding, excommunicating. Now ſay you, he is not ſimply blamed for <hi>accepting</hi> or <hi>having,</hi> but for <hi>loving preembrence,</hi> and <hi>exerciſing</hi> it <hi>corruptly, in regard of the things done and performed by him.</hi> It is ſaid of corrupt <hi>Princes,</hi> Iſaiah 1.23. <hi>Every one loveth gifts:</hi> by the ſame reaſon, that <hi>Diotrephes</hi> is excuſed from the guilt of <hi>ſoli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tary excommunication</hi> in regard of the <hi>materiality</hi> of the action; by the <hi>ſame</hi> reaſon may theſe <hi>Princes</hi> be excuſed from their <hi>bribery</hi> and <hi>corruption:</hi> And it may be ſaid, the <hi>Prophet</hi> doth not reprove them for the <hi>receiving,</hi> but for the <hi>loving</hi> of gifts. When the <hi>thing</hi> is evill, there <hi>love,</hi> how moderate ſoever, <hi>is faulty,</hi> in this regard, that it is placed upon a wrong object. But where the thing is lawfull, a mo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derate and well tempered <hi>love</hi> of it is lawfull alſo: As for the <hi>Scribes</hi> and <hi>Phariſees,</hi> ſo far as they were men of chief rank and place,<note place="margin">Mat. 23.6.</note> for them to <hi>poſſeſſe</hi> and <hi>love</hi> to poſſeſſe with a well bounded <hi>love,</hi> the up<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>permoſt rooms at feaſts, and the chief ſeats in <hi>Synagogues,</hi> would not be unlawfull, but perhaps their <hi>ambition</hi> put them upon <hi>affecta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion</hi> of places <hi>undue</hi> to them; and then their poſſeſſing them, and their <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, as <hi>Mark,</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, as <hi>Matthew</hi> and <hi>Luke;</hi> or, as Chriſt ſpeaks, <hi>Luke</hi> 24 7. <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, they chooſe the chief rooms, and this <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>to be ſeen of men,</hi> being added to their <hi>poſſeſſing:</hi>
               </p>
               <p>—<hi>Digito monſtrari, &amp; dicier</hi> hic eſt<note n="(a)" place="margin">To be ſhewed by the ſinger, and to have it ſaid, <hi>This</hi> is ſuch <hi>One.</hi>
                  </note> is that which may juſtly be <hi>condemned</hi> by our <hi>Saviour:</hi> But the caſe which reſpecteth <hi>Dio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trephes</hi> may be this; it is probable that <hi>John</hi> writ about ſomething that did concern <hi>Diſcipline,</hi> as the <hi>receiving of certain Brethren</hi> ei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther <hi>to conſtant memberſhip,</hi> or by vertue of <hi>church communion;</hi> now this was a buſineſſe in which the <hi>fraternity</hi> had ſome intereſt, as well as <hi>Diotrephes</hi> and the reſt of the <hi>Elders;</hi> and therefore the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> writes not to <hi>Diotrephes,</hi> or the <hi>Elders alone,</hi> but <hi>to the</hi> whole <hi>Church:</hi> alſo, becauſe <hi>Quod omnes tangit, ab omnibus tractari debet;</hi> that which concerns all, muſt be handled by all. But <hi>Diotrephes</hi> riſeth up, and <hi>he alone</hi> commands, forbids, excommunicates, and what can be more <hi>deſtructive</hi> of the <hi>power</hi> of the <hi>Presbyterie</hi> and <hi>liberty</hi> of the <hi>people,</hi> then ſuch a courſe? and yet, ſay you, (or elſe you ſay nothing to the purpoſe) <hi>he is not blamed for it.</hi> If <hi>Diotrephes</hi> were not to <hi>blame,</hi> being but a <hi>particular Elder,</hi> to take upon him the <hi>power</hi> of the <hi>whole Elderſhip,</hi> yea, and the <hi>whole Church,</hi> why may
<pb n="84" facs="tcp:113298:47"/>not a <hi>particular brother</hi> take upon him the <hi>power</hi> to elect an <hi>Officer</hi> which belonge to the <hi>fraternity,</hi> or <hi>one Elder</hi> to ordain an <hi>Officer</hi> which pertains to the <hi>whole Presbyterie?</hi> Or in your <hi>Claſſick Way,</hi> why may not a <hi>particular Elder,</hi> a <hi>member</hi> of the <hi>Claſſis,</hi> exerciſe the <hi>juriſdiction</hi> of the <hi>whole Claſſis?</hi> why may not a <hi>Claſſis</hi> exerciſe the <hi>power</hi> of a <hi>Provinciall Synod?</hi> that of a <hi>Nationall;</hi> and the <hi>Nationall</hi> of the <hi>Oecumenicall Synod;</hi> and yet be blameleſſe? the reaſon is, the ſame proportion that an <hi>Elder</hi> hath to the <hi>whole Elderſhip,</hi> the ſame, or far greater, have a <hi>brother</hi> to the <hi>whole fraternity,</hi> an <hi>Elder</hi> to the <hi>Claſſick,</hi> a <hi>Claſſick</hi> to the <hi>Provinciall,</hi> a <hi>Provinciall</hi> to the <hi>Nationall,</hi> and that to the <hi>Oecumenicall Synod.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>But peradventure it was not unwittingly done by you, to put in the word <hi>ſimply</hi> for a <hi>retreat,</hi> in caſe you ſhould be hotly charged for pleading the cauſe of <hi>Prelacie,</hi> under the notion of <hi>Presbyterie;</hi> and ſo you will ſay, you affirm not, that <hi>John</hi> doth not blame <hi>Diotrephes</hi> for <hi>having preeminence,</hi> but he doth not <hi>ſimply</hi> blame him for <hi>having preeminence.</hi> Now, if this be your meaning, and that you indeed grant that <hi>Diotrephes</hi> was <hi>blamed for ſtriving for preeminence;</hi> why do you <hi>blame</hi> the <hi>Elders</hi> of <hi>New-England,</hi> for ſaying, <hi>that the</hi> Elders <hi>are not</hi> (<hi>i.</hi> ought not to be) <hi>ſo many</hi> Biſhops <hi>ſtriving for preeminence, as</hi> Diotrephes <hi>did?</hi>
               </p>
               <p>But if it be ſaid, that the force that is offered to the Text, lies not in this; that the <hi>Elders</hi> of <hi>New-England</hi> ſay, <hi>that if</hi> Diotrephes <hi>ſtrive for preeminence, verely they abhor ſuch ſtriving,</hi> (for theſe are their words) but in this, that it is ſaid, <hi>The</hi> Elders <hi>are not</hi> ſo <hi>many</hi> Biſhops <hi>ſtriving for preeminence, as</hi> Diotrephes <hi>did;</hi> which, perad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>venture may have an <hi>oblique</hi> inſinuation, that <hi>Claſſick Presbyters</hi> are ſo many <hi>Biſhops, ſtriving for preeminence; and</hi> it may be ſaid, <hi>the text affords no ſuch concluſion.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>We anſwer; thoſe words, <hi>ſo many Biſhops,</hi> are no expreſſion of the <hi>Elders</hi> of <hi>New-England,</hi> neither is the Text applied by them, to prove that <hi>Claſſick Presbyters are ſo many</hi> Biſhops <hi>ſtriving for preeminence.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>I, <hi>but</hi> M. D. <hi>ſaith, a</hi> Claſſick Presbyterie <hi>ſets up many</hi> Biſhops <hi>in ſtead of one.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Peccat</hi> Aemilius, <hi>plectitur</hi> Rutilius. <hi>M. D.</hi> offends (if it be an of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fence,) and the <hi>Elders</hi> of <hi>New-England</hi> are beaten. Or, ſuppoſe that reverend, learned, and holy man, <hi>M. D.</hi> have let fall words which reflect with ſome blemiſh upon the <hi>Presbyterie,</hi> from the ſenſe of
<pb n="85" facs="tcp:113298:47"/>what himſelf had ſuffered, yet your profeſſed buſineſſe is not to vin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dicate <hi>Presbyterie,</hi> but the Text. Now <hi>M. D.</hi> (we conceive, for we have not his book) doth not urge 3 <hi>John</hi> verſ. 9, 10. to prove, that <hi>the Claſſicall Presbyterie ſets up many</hi> Biſhops <hi>in ſtead of one,</hi> and there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore what thing ſoever he hath ſaid, which offends in reference to the <hi>Presbyterie;</hi> yet he is not guilty of wrong-doing in reference to the Text.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>I will not tell you who ſaid, All the</hi> Church <hi>is holy;</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>ye take too much upon you,</hi> &amp;c.</p>
               <p>Our <hi>conſciences</hi> are unto us <hi>a thouſand witneſſes,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> that we have (and by the aſſiſtance of grace) hope ever to carry it with all gentleneſſe and meekneſſe toward our godly <hi>Brethren,</hi> that are guided by a dif<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ferent light in point of <hi>Government</hi> from us; and therefore it is leſſe grievous to us to be <hi>parallel'd</hi> with <hi>Corah, Dathan</hi> and <hi>Abiram,</hi> thoſe <hi>grand incendiaries</hi> of the <hi>Congregation</hi> of <hi>Iſrael;</hi> yet it is not unwor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thy your ſerious conſideration, whether it might not be with good cauſe ſaid to you, as ſometimes Chriſt ſaid to one of the twelve, when he asked, <hi>Maſter, is it I?</hi> and he anſwered, <hi>Thou haſt ſaid.</hi>
               </p>
            </div>
            <div n="19" type="position">
               <head>POSITION XIX.</head>
               <p>The <hi>Power</hi> of <hi>Government</hi> is expreſsly given to the <hi>Church,</hi> where we are bidden <hi>Heare the Church,</hi> which is a particular <hi>Congregation,</hi> Matth. 18.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Brother,</hi> we could wiſh you had ſignified the <hi>Author</hi> by whom, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> and the place where this wrong (at leaſt as you ſuppoſe) is done to the Text, as you have done in other <hi>Sections,</hi> who thoſe be that <hi>pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſume that Chriſt did no more reſpect the</hi> Jewiſh, <hi>then they do the Church of</hi> England; As your margent doth not inform us, ſo in ſearching thoſe few books we have, we cannot finde among all the <hi>Congrega<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tionall men,</hi> therefore we take it as an unjuſt aſperſion thrown up<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on them.</p>
               <p>The Church, <hi>in the firſt and primary intent of theſe words,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>was a Church</hi> then in being, <hi>which did abominate the</hi> Gentiles, (<hi>for</hi> Hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thens <hi>and</hi> Gentiles <hi>were all one</hi>) viz. <hi>the</hi> Jewiſh <hi>church, which was not aparticular</hi> Congregation, <hi>but a</hi> Nationall-church; <hi>having graduall
<pb n="86" facs="tcp:113298:48"/>judicatories and appeales; of which the</hi> Apoſtles <hi>were at that time, and Chriſt lived and died an actuall member,</hi> &amp;c.</p>
               <p>Whileſt you your ſelf ſay, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> that <hi>the Church in the primarie intent of theſe words, was a Nationall church, then in being,</hi> do you not imply, that theſe words, <hi>tell the Church,</hi> have reference to a <hi>Church,</hi> or <hi>churches,</hi> that were <hi>not yet in being,</hi> which ſhould afterward be inveſted with power of judging? and therefore giving it for granted, that Chriſt ſaying, <hi>Tell the Church,</hi> ſends them to the <hi>Jewiſh Synagogues</hi> or <hi>Sanhedrin,</hi> whileſt their authority did continue, (and ſo <hi>Peter</hi> needs not ſtay three yeeres, before he can acquaint the <hi>Church</hi> with his offence) yet ſtill the <hi>Congregationall church</hi> may be competitreſſe with <hi>Claſſicall, Provinciall, Nationall,</hi> and <hi>Oecumenicall churches</hi> for the <hi>power of judging;</hi> and if ſhe ſhould come off victri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cious, then the guilt of <hi>wreſting</hi> this place (for you urge it to prove the power of your <hi>judging church</hi>) would reſt among <hi>your ſelves,</hi> and the <hi>Congregationall men,</hi> and their <hi>Way</hi> be guiltleſſe. Now, for our parts we cannot ſee the title of <hi>Congregationall churches</hi> any way in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>validated, by what hath been hitherto ſaid by your ſelf or others.</p>
               <p n="2">2. Whileſt you ſay, that <hi>the Church in the firſt and primarie,</hi> &amp;c. I ſuppoſe your inference muſt be this; <hi>Ergo, thoſe words,</hi> Matth. 18. Tell the Church, <hi>cannot be rightly applied to a</hi> Congregationall Church, <hi>which hath no ſuch graduall judicatories and appeals; but</hi> Claſſicall, Provinciall, <hi>and</hi> Nationall <hi>Churches; for amongst theſe are found ſuch graduall judicatories and appeals.</hi> The ſinew and ſtrength of this reaſon is this: It is neceſſary that the <hi>judging Church</hi> in the times of the <hi>Goſpel,</hi> ſhould <hi>anſwer</hi> in the manner of its judicature the <hi>judging Church</hi> in the time of the <hi>Law:</hi> and <hi>ergo,</hi> if <hi>that Church</hi> which was to <hi>judge then</hi> had graduall judicatories and appeals, ſuch ought to have the <hi>judging Church</hi> in the dayes of the <hi>Goſpel:</hi> This main <hi>hypotheſis</hi> upon which the ſtrength of all depends, is unſound: For,</p>
               <p n="1">1. It is <hi>neceſſary</hi> that the <hi>judging Church</hi> in the times of the <hi>Goſpel</hi> ſhould be <hi>conformed</hi> to ſpirituall <hi>precepts</hi> and <hi>patterns</hi> left us by <hi>Chriſt</hi> and his <hi>Apoſtles:</hi> but <hi>Chriſt</hi> hath not appointed the <hi>Jewiſh church</hi> in matter of government to be a pattern to <hi>Goſpel Churches:</hi> For if ſo, then are not the Churches that are of <hi>Presbyterian complexion</hi> to be underſtood in this place, for there is a vaſt difference betwixt <hi>your</hi> Churches and the <hi>Jewiſh</hi> Church: For,</p>
               <pb n="87" facs="tcp:113298:48"/>
               <p> Firſt, there is diſparity in the manner of the <hi>calling of perſons;</hi> for <hi>Synods</hi> are made up of men, choſen and ſent forth by particular <hi>Churches,</hi> but the <hi>Sanhedrin</hi> did not conſiſt of choſen men ſent out by the <hi>Synagogues,</hi> but of <hi>Prieſts</hi> and <hi>Levites,</hi> which the <hi>Synagogues</hi> did neither chooſe nor ſend forth.</p>
               <p>Secondly, there is diſparity in matter of <hi>power:</hi> In the <hi>Jewiſh Sanhedrin</hi> the <hi>chief Prieſt</hi> was <hi>chief,</hi> by vertue of <hi>Office,</hi> 2 <hi>Chron.</hi> 19.11. but in the <hi>Claſſicall</hi> Way all are <hi>equall</hi> in point of <hi>Office.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Thirdly, in reſpect of the <hi>cauſes judged:</hi> the <hi>Sanhedrin</hi> dealt with matters of <hi>civill</hi> nature, <hi>Deut.</hi> 21.5. but <hi>Synods</hi> only with <hi>Eccle<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiaſticall.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Fourthly, in reſpect of the <hi>time</hi> of judicature. The <hi>Sanhedrin</hi> was a ſtanding, conſtant court; but <hi>Claſſicall, Provinciall, Nationall</hi> and <hi>Oecumenicall</hi> Synods, meet but <hi>once in a moneth,</hi> once in <hi>half</hi> a <hi>yeer,</hi> once in <hi>twelve moneths;</hi> or it may be, not once in <hi>many ages</hi> is an <hi>Oecumenicall Synod</hi> gathered, and ſo thoſe appeals that are made from a <hi>Nationall,</hi> are in little hope to finde relief from an <hi>Oecume<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nicall</hi> Synod.</p>
               <p n="2">2. If it were <hi>neceſſary</hi> that <hi>Church-government</hi> in the times of the <hi>Goſpel</hi> ſhould beare conformity with the <hi>Jewiſh Government,</hi> then they muſt not <hi>only</hi> have graduall <hi>judicatories</hi> and <hi>appeals,</hi> but they muſt have,</p>
               <p>Firſt, <hi>a ſtated Oecumenicall judicature,</hi> conſtantly to judge all hard controverſies between blood and blood, plea and plea, ſtroke and ſtroke, into all Churches in the world.</p>
               <p>Secondly, <hi>that this ſtated Oecumenicall judicature</hi> muſt have ſome <hi>ſtated place</hi> which <hi>God</hi> ſhould <hi>chooſe, Deut.</hi> 17.8. that ſo appellants might know whither to repaire for redreſſe of their grievances.</p>
               <p>Thirdly, that there muſt be <hi>one chief by vertue of office</hi> over all met in this <hi>univerſall court,</hi> 2 <hi>Chron.</hi> 19.4. That he that ſhall do preſump<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tuouſly, and will not hearken to that <hi>Catholike councell,</hi> that man muſt die, <hi>Deut.</hi> 17.12.</p>
               <p n="3">3. There may be good reaſon rendered, why the <hi>Synagogues</hi> ſhould be under a <hi>Juperiour judicatory;</hi> and the ſame cauſe there is why <hi>Congregationall-churches</hi> ſhould be under a <hi>Superiour judicatory.</hi> The <hi>Synagogues</hi> were <hi>parts</hi> of a <hi>church</hi> that had <hi>not power</hi> to diſpence <hi>all</hi> Gods <hi>Ordinances</hi> amongſt themſelves, and were <hi>branches</hi> of a po<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>litick <hi>Nationall-church,</hi> endued with <hi>power</hi> of government <hi>as Nati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>onall:</hi>
                  <pb n="88" facs="tcp:113298:49"/>The Promiſe and Covenant of God extended to the whole <hi>Nation.</hi> But there is no ſuch power of government left to <hi>every</hi> or to <hi>any</hi> Nation in the world; neither are particular Congrega<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions <hi>parts</hi> of a <hi>Church,</hi> as the <hi>Synagogues</hi> of the <hi>Jewes</hi> were, but they are <hi>entire,</hi> and <hi>compleat Churches;</hi> and may tranſact <hi>all</hi> Gods <hi>Ordinances,</hi> walking in truth, and peace amongſt themſelves, other<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wiſe <hi>all</hi> Gods <hi>Ordinances</hi> could not be tranſacted, unleſſe a <hi>whole Nation</hi> were converted and brought into Church-ſociety.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>This Goſpel was writ principally for the</hi> Jews <hi>ſome ſay in</hi> Hebrew, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>&amp;c.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Admitting the <hi>Propoſition</hi> were <hi>true,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> (which yet we have much cauſe to doubt of;) may not <hi>Congregationall men</hi> that are <hi>Chriſtians,</hi> uſe this place aright in applying it to <hi>Congregationall churches,</hi> be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe the whole <hi>Goſpel</hi> was writ principally for the <hi>Jews?</hi> Certainly the <hi>undiſcernible</hi> ſtrength of this reaſon (at leaſt <hi>by us,</hi>) will levie war againſt the <hi>Presbyterians</hi> (except they will profeſſe themſelves <hi>Jews,</hi>) for applying this place to <hi>Presbyterian Churches.</hi> The Epiſtles to the <hi>Hebrews</hi> and <hi>James,</hi> were writ principally for the <hi>Jewes;</hi> and yet <hi>Chriſtians</hi> that are <hi>Gentiles,</hi> may make a right uſe of them.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>In it the ſpirit of God uſeth much the language and dialect of the</hi> old Teſtament, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>in which</hi> Kahal (<hi>and</hi> Eccleſia <hi>with the Seventy</hi>) <hi>do ſome<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>times ſignifie</hi> the company of Elders, <hi>as well as the</hi> body of the people; <hi>a</hi> Nationall Church <hi>with graduall</hi> judicatories <hi>and</hi> appeals, <hi>as well as a</hi> particular aſſembly.</p>
               <p>We cannot but deſpaire of ever ſeeing the premiſes delivered of the concluſion. <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> Let it be granted, that <hi>Kahal,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>ſignifies</hi> in the <hi>old Teſtament,</hi> ſometimes <hi>a company of Elders,</hi> ſometimes the <hi>People;</hi> ſometimes <hi>a Nationall,</hi> ſometimes <hi>a Congregationall Church;</hi> yet it will not follow, that the <hi>Congregationall men,</hi> in applying <hi>Mat.</hi> 18.17. to the <hi>Congregationall Church,</hi> have offered any violence to the <hi>Text.</hi> For it will not follow, <hi>Kahal</hi> ſometimes ſignifies <hi>a Nati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>onall Church</hi> in the <hi>old Teſtament,</hi> (no, <hi>though</hi> to make it more ſtrong, you adde; <hi>that the Spirit uſeth much the language and dialect of the</hi> old Teſtament) I ſay, it will not follow therefore it ſignifies <hi>a Nati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>onall Church</hi> in <hi>Matth.</hi> 18.17. for <hi>the Spirit may uſe</hi> (by your own confeſſion) the <hi>language</hi> and <hi>dialoct</hi> of the <hi>old Teſtament,</hi> and <hi>yet it may be underſtood of a</hi> particular Aſſembly. Neither will it follow, <hi>Kahal</hi> ſometime in the <hi>old Teſtament,</hi> Ergo <hi>Eccleſia</hi> ſignifies <hi>a company of Elders,</hi> Ergo, it ſignifies <hi>a company of Elders</hi> in <hi>Matth.</hi> 18.17.</p>
               <pb n="89" facs="tcp:113298:49"/>
               <p> 
                  <hi>Now there is not a word in the</hi> Text, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>to ſhew either that the</hi> Church <hi>is not here taken for the</hi> Presbyterie, <hi>but for the</hi> People (<hi>ſeeing when Chriſt ſaith,</hi> whatſoever ye ſhall binde, <hi>&amp;c. he ſpeaks to the</hi> Diſciples, <hi>verſ.</hi> 1. <hi>or</hi> Apoſtles, <hi>which are elſewhere ſaid,</hi> to have the power of binding and looſing, <hi>Matth.</hi> 16.19. <hi>Joh.</hi> 20.23. <hi>and were not ordi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nary Believers but</hi> Elders? 1 Pet. 5.1.) <hi>or, that it is meant of a</hi> par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cular Congregation, <hi>without</hi> graduall judicatories <hi>and</hi> appeals, <hi>&amp;c.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Theſe are the <hi>Premiſes;</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> but how ſhall we do to get the <hi>concluſion</hi> willingly to follow theſe <hi>Premiſes?</hi> which muſt be this: <hi>Ergo, when the</hi> Congregationall men <hi>affirm, that the particular Congregation is</hi> the Church, <hi>to which God hath given the</hi> power <hi>of government, and urge</hi> Matth. 18. <hi>to prove the exerciſe of ſuch</hi> power <hi>by the Church afore<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſaid, they abuſe that Text.</hi> For the <hi>Congregationall men</hi> may very ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>curely affirm, that thoſe words, <hi>Tell the Church,</hi> ſend the offended <hi>Brother</hi> to the <hi>Congregationall Church in the time of the</hi> Goſpel (even as they ſent the <hi>Jewés</hi> to the <hi>Sanhedrin</hi> whileſt that was in force) <hi>and yet not ſend him to the people,</hi> as they ſtand in oppoſition to the <hi>Presbyterie,</hi> which are the moſt noble organicall <hi>parts</hi> of the integral<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly perfect <hi>Church:</hi> For we do not ſeat the <hi>power</hi> of the <hi>Keys</hi> in the <hi>people,</hi> as they are contradiſtinguiſhed to their <hi>Elders;</hi> but in the whole Church, by a moſt wiſe and divine diſperſion of <hi>power</hi> unto the <hi>diſſimilar</hi> parts of the Church, according to their ſeverall capa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cities: For, as the <hi>Elders</hi> have an <hi>authoritative power,</hi> ſo the <hi>people</hi> have a <hi>power</hi> of <hi>liberty</hi> in point of <hi>cenſures:</hi> So that <hi>reclamante Ec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cleſiâ,</hi> there can be no <hi>excommunication.</hi> So then, though it be not underſtood of the people <hi>only,</hi> no nor <hi>chiefly,</hi> as they ſtand in oppo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſition to their <hi>Guides;</hi> yet this place may lawfully be underſtood of the <hi>Congregationall Church</hi> as it is contradiſtinct to <hi>Claſſicall, Provin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciall. Nationall,</hi> and <hi>Oecumenicall</hi> Churches. The reaſon is, we have <hi>preſidents</hi> in the Word of God for the one, as in the Churches of <hi>Je<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ruſalem, Corinth, Cenchrea,</hi> &amp;c. and <hi>rules</hi> preſcribed to ſuch a <hi>Church, Acts</hi> 6.3. 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 5.4. chap. 11. chap. 12. chap. 1.4. chap. 16. but of any ſtated <hi>Claſſicall, Provinciall, Nationall, Oecumenicall Churches,</hi> there is a <hi>deep ſilence</hi> in the <hi>Scriptures</hi> of the <hi>new Teſtament;</hi> no pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cept for the erecting of ſuch, and no <hi>lawes</hi> nor <hi>Officers</hi> provided for ſuch Churches. Now Chriſt, <hi>Matth.</hi> 18. ſends the <hi>people</hi> of God to ſuch a <hi>Church,</hi> as ſhould be in ſtrength, by vertue of a <hi>Charter from heaven</hi> to redreſſe grievances, and heal offences, and therefore he
<pb n="90" facs="tcp:113298:50"/>ſends us to the <hi>Congregationall Church,</hi> as it oppoſeth thoſe churches I ſpoke of before, for theſe can ſhew <hi>no ſuch charter.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>I read that the promiſe of</hi> binding <hi>and</hi> looſing <hi>is not given to a par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ticular</hi> Congregation <hi>when leavened with error and variance.</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>But then a</hi> Synod <hi>of</hi> Churches, <hi>or of their</hi> Meſſengers <hi>may judicially convince and condemn errors, ſearch out truth,</hi> &amp;c.</p>
               <p>All that we have to ſay to that, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> is this; If you will acknowledge the power of <hi>binding</hi> and <hi>looſing</hi> to be ſeated in the particular <hi>Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gregation,</hi> we ſhall not contend againſt it, (though we cannot ſay that the Scriptures and reaſons brought, are convincing to each of us to inforce our grant) but that in <hi>eaſe of error</hi> or <hi>ſcandall</hi> that <hi>can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>not be healed in the</hi> Congregation; <hi>A Synod of neighbour churches,</hi> or <hi>their</hi> Meſſengers <hi>may judicially condemn thoſe errours and ſchiſmes,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>and impoſe wayes of peace and truth;</hi> but yet not aſſume authority of <hi>cenſuring</hi> the <hi>delinquents,</hi> but leave that to particular Churches to be performed.<note place="margin">Cotton <hi>Keys,</hi> pag. <hi>28.</hi>
                  </note>
               </p>
            </div>
            <div n="20" type="position">
               <head>POSITION XX.</head>
               <p>
                  <hi>Matth.</hi> 16.19. Chriſt directeth his Speech not to <hi>Peter</hi> alone,<note place="margin">This ſeems to be taken out of <hi>Anſwer</hi> to 32 <hi>q p</hi> 44.</note> but to <hi>all</hi> the <hi>Diſciples</hi> alſo; for to them <hi>all</hi> was the <hi>Queſtion</hi> propounded by <hi>Chriſt, verſ.</hi> 15. Nor to them <hi>as</hi> generall <hi>Officers</hi> of the <hi>Churches,</hi> for that <hi>Commiſſion</hi> was not yet given them, but <hi>as Diſciples</hi> and <hi>Believers.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>In laying down this <hi>Poſition,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> and making your battery upon it, as you do fall ſhort of that ingenuity you profeſſe in your <hi>Preface,</hi> when you ſay, <hi>If any of the Brethren</hi> (amongſt whom M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Cotton</hi> is deſervedly the chief) <hi>ſeem in my apprehenſion to come neerer the truth then other,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Cotton <hi>Keys,</hi> pag. <hi>4.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>I willingly take notice of it,</hi> &amp;c. Now M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Cotton</hi> muſt needs (in your judgement) come neerer the truth then the <hi>Elders:</hi> for he doth acknowledge that <hi>Peter</hi> was conſidered in the ſeverall capacitles of an <hi>Apoſtle,</hi> an <hi>Elder,</hi> a <hi>Brother;</hi> and ſo the power of the <hi>Keys</hi> was promiſed in him to <hi>Apoſtles, Elders,</hi> and <hi>Brethren,</hi> accord<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing
<pb n="91" facs="tcp:113298:50"/>to their ſeverall proportions of that diſperſed ſpirituall power. Now had you dealt with this doctrine (with which we concurre) and told us your thoughts of it in reference to the place; we ſhould have acknowledged your <hi>anſwerableneſſe</hi> therein to your <hi>profeſſion.</hi> Now, though you cite M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Cotton</hi> in the margent, yet ſo, as that the ordinary ſort of readers can hardly gueſſe what his judgement is: and the whole frame of your Diſcourſe is ſuch, that may well leave the Reader in this apprehenſion, <hi>That the</hi> Elders <hi>of</hi> New-England <hi>place all power of the Keys in Believers as ſuch,</hi> which is contrary to the very expreſſions of the <hi>Elders</hi> of <hi>New-England</hi> and to the judgement of the <hi>Congregationall men</hi> in generall: For the <hi>Elders</hi> ſay, <hi>The miniſte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riall power of government is given to the Church,</hi> and conſequently not to Believers, unleſſe they become a <hi>Church;</hi> yea, they ſay expreſly, <hi>That the Keys are committed to all Believers that ſhall joyn together in the ſame confeſſion, according to the order and ordinance of Chriſt,</hi> and conſequently, <hi>except Believers joyn into Church-ſocieties</hi> (which is the Ordinance of <hi>Chriſt</hi>) <hi>they have no ſhare of the power of the Keys,</hi> much-leſſe do they aſſert any ſuch power in <hi>women,</hi> who (though <hi>Belie<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vers,</hi> yet) are excluded from any ſhare in Church-government, by a <hi>poſitive</hi> law, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 14.34, 35.</p>
               <p>Peter <hi>was an</hi> Apoſtle, <hi>in Office and Commiſſion,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>though not yet ſent out into all the world: and an</hi> Elder, Matth. 10.1, 2, <hi>&amp;c. and doubt<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leſſe the</hi> Key <hi>of Authority, and</hi> Rule <hi>when it was</hi> promiſed <hi>to</hi> Peter, <hi>and</hi> given <hi>to him with the reſt of the</hi> Apoſtles, <hi>Joh.</hi> 20.23. <hi>is the ſame authority which is given to</hi> their ſucceſſors, <hi>whereby they are called to</hi> feed <hi>and</hi> rule <hi>the</hi> Church <hi>of God; as the</hi> Apoſtles <hi>had done before,</hi> &amp;c.</p>
               <p>Let it be granted that the twelve <hi>Diſciples</hi> (ſo called, <hi>Mat.</hi> 10.1.) are not called <hi>Apoſtles</hi> (verſ. 2.) by way of <hi>anticipation,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <note place="margin">Mar. 3.13, 14.</note> but in re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ference to their <hi>preſent</hi> ſtate and condition: yet it will be neceſſary ſtill to diſtinguiſh the <hi>equivocall term</hi> of <hi>Apoſtle;</hi> as noting,</p>
               <p n="1">1. One authorized to diſpence doctrine and diſcipline amongſt <hi>all nations,</hi> Matth. 28.19. and in this ſenſe <hi>Peter</hi> was no <hi>Apoſtle</hi> in <hi>Office</hi> and <hi>Commiſſion,</hi> as your ſelf confeſſe: And what the <hi>Elders</hi> affirm is true, <hi>That the</hi> Keys <hi>were not given to</hi> Peter <hi>in this capacity; i.e.</hi> not as to one that was actually in that eſtate and condition; or was hereby put into that eſtate and condition.</p>
               <p n="2">2. <hi>As</hi> one ſent forth by a <hi>temporary</hi> Commiſſion to preach and work <hi>miracles</hi> amongſt the <hi>Jews</hi> only.<note n="(a)" place="margin">Mat. 10.23.</note> Now the Promiſe of the
<pb n="92" facs="tcp:113298:51"/>
                  <hi>Keys,</hi> was not made to <hi>Peter</hi> under <hi>this</hi> capacity, neither was he an <hi>Elder</hi> inveſted with <hi>authoritative power</hi> of government at <hi>this</hi> time; he could neither <hi>vote</hi> in <hi>Synagogues,</hi> nor in the <hi>Sanhedrin,</hi> but only <hi>preach authoritatively,</hi> and work <hi>miracles</hi> to confirm his <hi>Doctrine:</hi> and in caſe that they did not receive him, he could not <hi>excommuni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cate</hi> them by himſelf, or with all the reſt of the <hi>twelve</hi> with him; but muſt ſhake<note n="(a)" place="margin">Mat. 10 14, 15.</note> off the duſt of his feet againſt them, and leave them to the great day of Gods immediate judgement; for ſo runs the tenour of his Commiſſion, and there is <hi>deep ſilence</hi> of any other, then meerly a <hi>doctrinall power</hi> of the <hi>Keyes.</hi> So that the iſſue is this; that though what you ſay be true, in the ſenſe expreſſed, yet it is no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing to the purpoſe for which it is brought; for ſtill the aſſertion of the <hi>Elders</hi> may be true, that Chriſt ſpeake not to them <hi>as Apoſtles</hi> in Office and Commiſſion, whether limited to the <hi>Jewes</hi> (<hi>as</hi> you would inſinuate) or extended to all <hi>Nations;</hi> but <hi>as Diſciples</hi> or <hi>Believers.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. Neither will it follow, <hi>the Key of authority</hi> promiſed to <hi>Peter,</hi> and given to him with the reſt of the <hi>Apoſtles, Joh.</hi> 20.23. is <hi>the ſame</hi> which is given to their ſucceſſors; therefore Chriſt directeth his Speech to <hi>Peter,</hi> not <hi>as</hi> a <hi>Believer,</hi> but <hi>as</hi> an <hi>Apoſtle</hi> in <hi>Office</hi> and <hi>Commiſſion;</hi> for what ever the import of the thing promiſed may be, yet that hinders not but the promiſe may be made to <hi>Peter</hi> un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der the <hi>reſpect</hi> and conſideration <hi>of a Believer.</hi> For the thing pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſed in this place may be conſidered two wayes:
<list>
                     <item>Firſt, as a reward <hi>in generall</hi> of <hi>grace</hi> and <hi>mercy.</hi>
                     </item>
                     <item>Secondly, as <hi>ſuch</hi> a reward which importeth a <hi>power</hi> of <hi>opening</hi> and <hi>ſhutting</hi> the Kingdome of heaven.</item>
                  </list>
               </p>
               <p>Now the <hi>Power of the Keys</hi> conſidered as a reward of <hi>grace</hi> and <hi>mercy,</hi> is promiſed to <hi>Peter</hi> as making ſuch a glorious confeſſion <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>and I ſay unto thee, q. d.</hi> thou haſt made ſuch a ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly confeſſion of me, that <hi>I ſay unto thee, I will not ſuffer thee to go un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rewarded: but I do promiſe that I will give thee the Keys of the King<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dome of heaven,</hi> &amp;c. Now <hi>Peter</hi> did not confeſſe Chriſt <hi>as</hi> a <hi>generall Officer,</hi> but <hi>as a Believer;</hi> and therefore the <hi>reward</hi> which is the <hi>pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſe,</hi> is made to him, not <hi>as</hi> a <hi>generall Officer,</hi> but <hi>as</hi> a <hi>Believer.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. As importing a <hi>power</hi> of <hi>opening</hi> and <hi>ſhutting,</hi> and ſo though it be promiſed to <hi>Peter as a Believer,</hi> and <hi>in him to all thoſe</hi> that ſhall make the ſame holy <hi>confeſſion of Chriſt</hi> that he did; yet is it not to
<pb n="93" facs="tcp:113298:51"/>be executed either by <hi>Peter</hi> himſelf, or any other, under the notion and conſideration of a <hi>Believer</hi> only; but imports alſo an <hi>Office,</hi> or <hi>State</hi> under the capacity and conſideration of which it is to be exe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cuted. Thus, when Chriſt ſaith to <hi>Peter, I will give to thee Keys,</hi> &amp;c. he doth thereby promiſe, that <hi>Peter</hi> ſhall be as a <hi>Member,</hi> as an <hi>El<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der,</hi> as an <hi>Apoſtle</hi> in the <hi>Goſpel-churches;</hi> and in all theſe <hi>capacities</hi> ſhou'd have ſome ſhare in the diſpenſation of the <hi>power</hi> of the <hi>Keys.</hi> The conſequent whereof is this; No <hi>Believer</hi> at this day, meerly as a <hi>Believer;</hi> nay, nor yet as a <hi>Believer</hi> externally confeſſing <hi>Chriſt</hi> with the mouth, may have any ſhare in executing the <hi>power</hi> of the <hi>Keys,</hi> unleſſe he be a <hi>Brother, joyned</hi> to ſome <hi>Church,</hi> or an <hi>Elder</hi> ſet over ſome <hi>Church;</hi> (for children for their weakneſſe, and women for their ſex, are excluded by a <hi>poſitive</hi> law) For as the <hi>power</hi> of the <hi>Keys</hi> is promiſed; ſo the <hi>State</hi> under the conſideration of which they ſhall exerciſe ſuch power, yea, and a <hi>Commiſſion</hi> from <hi>Chriſt,</hi> by which they ſhall exerciſe <hi>that power,</hi> is alſo promiſed. And thus M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Cotton</hi> may ſay, <hi>that</hi> Peter <hi>may he conſidered as an</hi> Apoſtle, <hi>an</hi> Elder, <hi>a</hi> Brother; becauſe together with the <hi>power</hi> of the <hi>Keys,</hi> the <hi>ſtate</hi> of an <hi>Apoſtle,</hi> of an <hi>Elder,</hi> of a <hi>Brother</hi> is promiſed; and yet not claſh with the <hi>Elders</hi> of <hi>New-England,</hi> who affirm, that the <hi>power</hi> of the <hi>Keys</hi> is promiſed to <hi>Peter</hi> (<hi>i. e. as</hi> a reward of <hi>grace</hi> and <hi>mercy</hi>) as a <hi>Believer.</hi> Neither need the <hi>Elders</hi> of <hi>New-England</hi> dread your three-fold conſequence, <hi>viz.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Firſt, <hi>That the</hi> Keys <hi>are not given to any viſible Church:</hi> And,</p>
               <p>Secondly, <hi>That they are given to all</hi> Believers, <hi>in covenant or no; whe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther</hi> males <hi>or</hi> females.</p>
               <p>Thirdly, <hi>That Apoſtles and Paſtors have no more power of the Keys, then ordinary</hi> Believers: which, as they are falſe and abſurd; ſo it may eaſily appear by that which hath been ſaid, that they cannot <hi>ſhelter</hi> themſelves under any thing in the <hi>Poſition</hi> of the <hi>Elders</hi> of <hi>New-England.</hi> Neither will that <hi>Axiom, à quatenus ad omnevalet conſequentia,</hi> (<hi>i.</hi> from <hi>as ſuch,</hi> to <hi>all ſuch,</hi> a conſequence is of force: <hi>how?</hi>) beare you out in ſo unjuſt a charge. For though it be true in ſuch <hi>Propoſitions,</hi> where the <hi>ſpecificall</hi> difference is <hi>predicated</hi> of the <hi>Species,</hi> or proper <hi>Accident</hi> of the <hi>Subject,</hi> the <hi>proper effect</hi> of the <hi>im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mediate cauſe;</hi> yet it will not hold when you ſpeak of a <hi>Soveraign Lord,</hi> acting in a <hi>tranſcendent</hi> way of liberty; no, nor of a <hi>rationall</hi> creature moving according to <hi>choyce</hi> and <hi>election</hi> Suppoſe you
<pb n="94" facs="tcp:113298:52"/>ſhould have a <hi>ſervant</hi> that ſhould prove <hi>faithfull</hi> in his place (though one of the meaneſt places;) and therefore you ſhould pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſe to give into his hand <hi>all the Keys</hi> of the houſe, that he ſhould open and ſhut to all the reſt; and this you ſhould do, looking upon him <hi>as faithfull; A quatenus ad omne non valet conſequentia,</hi> in ſuch a caſe; it will not follow, that <hi>every faithfull ſervant</hi> in your houſe, hath the <hi>power of the Keys;</hi> neither will it follow, that the <hi>faithfull ſervant,</hi> to whom the promiſe of the <hi>Keys,</hi> much leſſe <hi>every</hi> other <hi>faithfull ſervant, as ſuch,</hi> may execute the <hi>power of the Keys:</hi> For though the promiſe be made to that ſervant under the capacity of a <hi>faithfull ſervant;</hi> yet the promiſe it ſelf carries an <hi>Of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fice</hi> by implication, <hi>viz.</hi> the <hi>office of Steward;</hi> under which conſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deration, and not under the conſideration of a <hi>faithfull ſervant,</hi> he is to manage the <hi>power of the Keys. Phineas</hi> the ſon of <hi>Eleazar,</hi> the ſon of <hi>Aaron</hi> was <hi>zealous</hi> for God, <hi>Numb.</hi> 25. and God gives him the covenant of an everlaſting Prieſthood, becauſe he was <hi>zealous;</hi> will you ſay, that <hi>A quatenus ad omnia valebat conſequentia,</hi> in this caſe, <hi>i. e.</hi> becauſe an <hi>everlaſting Prieſthood</hi> was promiſed to <hi>Phineas,</hi> becauſe he was <hi>zealous,</hi> therefore <hi>every zealous</hi> perſon hath an <hi>ever<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>laſting Prieſthood?</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Laſtly, that it was far from the purpoſe of the <hi>Elders</hi> of <hi>New-England</hi> to aſſert any ſuch Doctrine as you would draw from their words, may appeare in this <hi>Anſwer,</hi> and elſewhere in this booke, wherein they <hi>place the power of the Keys,</hi> not in the body as contradiſtinct to the guides; but <hi>in the whole, conſiſting of Rulers, and ruled;</hi> giving to the <hi>Rulers</hi> an <hi>authoritative power,</hi> which they give not to the <hi>ruled.</hi>
               </p>
            </div>
            <div n="21" type="position">
               <pb n="95" facs="tcp:113298:52"/>
               <head>POSITION XXI. 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 5. <hi>Paul</hi> himſelf though an extraordinary <hi>Officer,</hi> yet would not take upon him to excom<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>municate the inceſtuous perſon, without the Church; but ſends to them, exhorting them to do it,<note n="(a)" place="margin">See alſo <hi>anſw.</hi> to 23. <hi>q. pag.</hi> 49.</note> and reproves the <hi>Brethren</hi> of the Church of <hi>Coriuth</hi> as well as the <hi>Elders,</hi> that they did no ſooner <hi>put him away,</hi>
                  <note n="(b)" place="margin">
                     <hi>Cotton</hi> Keys, <hi>pag.</hi> 13.</note>
               </head>
               <p>To prove that this <hi>Doctrine</hi> is injurious to the <hi>Text,</hi> you thus reaſon:</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>He blames all women as well as men,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>that notwithſtanding the noto<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rious fornication which was amongst them, they were puffed up, and gloried,</hi> &amp;c.</p>
               <p n="1">1. We ſuppoſe this battery is raiſed againſt thoſe words, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>and re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>proves the</hi> Brethren <hi>as well as the</hi> Elders, <hi>&amp;c.</hi> Now, if it might be any gratification of ſtrength to your <hi>Argument,</hi> we will grant, that the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> blames all in generall, and yet the <hi>Elders</hi> may without any ſhew of wrong to the <hi>Text,</hi> affirm, <hi>that he blames the</hi> Brethren <hi>as well as the</hi> Elders; for it will not follow, <hi>Paul</hi> reproves the <hi>whole Church, Ergo,</hi> he reproves <hi>not</hi> the <hi>Brethren</hi> which are a <hi>part</hi> of the <hi>Church.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. If it be ſaid, that the wrong lies in the <hi>ſcope</hi> of the words: For hence <hi>we go above to prove, that the</hi> Brethren <hi>have aſhare in the</hi> power <hi>of</hi> Church-cenſures; <hi>Now the ſame argument will prove from this text, that women have a power in</hi> Church-cenſures, <hi>becauſe women are repro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved in this place, as being part of the</hi> Church. We anſwer, when an <hi>Epiſtle</hi> is writ to a <hi>whole Church,</hi> it doth reſpect particular perſons, according to their ſeverall <hi>capacities:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">1 Cor. 14.34, 35.</note> Now <hi>women</hi> are not in a <hi>capa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>city</hi> of diſpenſing <hi>Church-cenſures;</hi> therefore the reproof is not ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tended unto them. If things indefinitly ſpoken to a <hi>whole Church,</hi> becauſe they cannot be verified of one who is not in a <hi>capacity</hi> to receive them, may not therefore be affirmed of another; then be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe a <hi>liberty</hi> in cutting off offenders, by vertue of <hi>Gal.</hi> 5.9.12.13. doth not belong to <hi>women,</hi> neither doth it belong to <hi>Elders</hi> or
<pb n="96" facs="tcp:113298:53"/>
                  <hi>Brethren; for</hi> the <hi>Apoſtle ſpeaketh to all.</hi> Likewiſe becauſe the Holy Ghoſt writes to the <hi>whole Church</hi> of <hi>Pergamus, females</hi> as well as <hi>males,</hi> and <hi>blames them for not caſting out the</hi> Balaamites <hi>and the</hi> Ni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>colaitans; <hi>which</hi> women <hi>have no power to do; therefore neither doth the reproof import any ſuch power, either in</hi> Elders <hi>or</hi> Brethren.</p>
               <p>This it may be you intended but as a light velitation with theſe luſorious expreſſions, <hi>Sed remove iſta luforia, decretoriis opus eſt, i.</hi> re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>move theſe Toyes, there is need of <hi>Decrees.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Paul <hi>himſelf (ſay you) did excommunicate</hi> Alexander, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>and</hi> Hyme<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neus, 1 <hi>Tim.</hi> 1.20. <hi>and it is not mentioned that he took the conſent of the</hi> Church <hi>or</hi> Presbyterie.</p>
               <p>That <hi>Paul</hi> alone did excommunicate <hi>Alexander</hi> and <hi>Hymeneus</hi> is not ſo cleare, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> but if we ſhould deny it, we could argue probably for the <hi>Negative. Paul</hi> ſaith to <hi>Timothy,</hi> 2 <hi>Tim.</hi> 1.6. <hi>Stir up the gift of God which is in thee, by the putting on of my hands;</hi> and yet <hi>Paul</hi> did but lay on hands <hi>with the Presbyterie,</hi> 1 <hi>Tim.</hi> 4.14. Now if the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> did not act in ordination, how much leſſe in excommunication without the concurrence of the <hi>Church?</hi> the rather becauſe <hi>Apoſtles</hi> concurrence with the <hi>Church,</hi> ſeems to make more,</p>
               <p n="1">1. For <hi>Gods glory</hi> in the univerſall humiliation of the <hi>whole Church.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. For the <hi>Churches peace,</hi> who are more likely to ſubſcribe to the equity of thoſe proceedings of which themſelves have the <hi>cogni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>zance,</hi> then if they were carried on by a tranſcendent and ſuperiour motion of <hi>Apoſtolicall power.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="3">3. For the <hi>edification</hi> of the <hi>Church</hi> in ſeeing, and hearing, and concurring in the whole buſineſſe.</p>
               <p n="4">4. For the <hi>attainment of the end</hi> of excommunication, both the more <hi>immediate,</hi> viz. <hi>Non-communion</hi> with the party; and the more <hi>nemote</hi> &amp; noble end, <hi>viz.</hi> the healing of the party, and of the offence.</p>
               <p n="2">2. Let what is aſſumed be granted; yet we ſuppoſe you will make no gain of it: For,</p>
               <p n="1">1. It will not neceſſarily follow, <hi>Paul did excommunicate</hi> Hyme<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neus <hi>and</hi> Alexander <hi>himſelf; therefore</hi> Paul <hi>did without the conſent of the</hi> Church <hi>of</hi> Corinth <hi>excommunicate the inceſtuous perſon:</hi> For it was but ſutable to the holy, and ſelf denying frame of the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> ſpirit, <hi>Jure ſuo cedere,</hi> to <hi>remit ſomething of his own right.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. Neither is it ſo much as probablely <hi>convincing,</hi> if we con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſider,
<pb n="97" facs="tcp:113298:53"/>that the <hi>Holy Ghoſt</hi> makes the <hi>ſubject excommunicating,</hi> to be the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Corinth,</hi> 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 5.4, 5. 'Tis the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Corinth</hi> whom the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> requires to <hi>purge out the old leaven,</hi> verſ. 7. 'Tis the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Corinth</hi> in which the <hi>Apoſtle ſtates the power of judging,</hi> verſ. 12. <hi>do not ye judge them that are within.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>The</hi> Apoſtle, <hi>ſaith,</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>I have judged as though I were,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>which imports rather, that</hi> Paul <hi>himſelf would deli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ver him to</hi> Satan, <hi>then that he exhorts them to do it. Indeed he com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mands them to</hi> put him away, <hi>as he writes to them to</hi> reſtore him again, <hi>to ſee if they would be</hi> obedient <hi>in all things,</hi> 2 Cor. 2.9.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Brother,</hi> we cannot but obſerve, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> that you manage this <hi>argument</hi> ſomething tenderly, as if you did ſuſpect the ground you tread on; for you ſay not, that the words import that <hi>Paul</hi> would deliver him to Satan <hi>himſelf,</hi> and not that he exhorts the <hi>Corinthians to do it;</hi> but you ſay, <hi>that they import rather the one then the other;</hi> and this amounts to as much as <hi>nothing</hi> to the purpoſe: For in regard of the affinity the words may have with the <hi>one</hi> importment <hi>more</hi> then the <hi>other,</hi> they may be ſaid <hi>to import the one rather then the other,</hi> and yet in their proper ſenſe import <hi>neither.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Luke 18.14.</note> The <hi>Publican</hi> is ſaid to go away <hi>juſtified</hi> rather then the <hi>Phariſee,</hi> and yet the words do not poſitively import that <hi>either</hi> of them were <hi>juſtified.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And yet you have a good minde to make your Reader believe that <hi>Paul himſelf delivers him to Satan,</hi> and <hi>not the</hi> Corinthian Church, <hi>by their authority,</hi> and this you prove,</p>
               <p>From the Gammaticall <hi>Syntax</hi> of the words, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>—<gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> Doubtleſſe there muſt be an <hi>Accuſative caſe</hi> importing the <hi>ſubject delivering,</hi> underſtood; and this muſt be either <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, with reference to the <hi>Apoſtle,</hi> or <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, with relation to the <hi>Church.</hi> Not the <hi>firſt,</hi> as we conceive:</p>
               <p n="1">1. For if ſo, it is probable the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> would have ſaid, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>I have delivered him that hath ſo done this thing to Satan;</hi> and have commanded the <hi>Church</hi> only to take <hi>notice</hi> of it, and to abſtain from <hi>communion</hi> with him.</p>
               <p n="2">2. The <hi>Apoſtles judgment</hi> was ſuch a judgement as was paſſed at the writing of the <hi>Epiſtle;</hi> and therefore the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> ſaith, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>I have judged,</hi> or <hi>I have judged already him that hath done
<pb n="98" facs="tcp:113298:54"/>this thing,</hi> and therefore <hi>his judgement</hi> of the man was <hi>not</hi> the <hi>actu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>all caſting out</hi> of him, but only <hi>a judgement, that the Church ſhould paſſe the judgement of Excommunication againſt him,</hi> aſſuring them that not only <hi>his ſpirit,</hi> but the <hi>power of Chriſt ſhould go along with them.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="3">3. <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>To deliver to Satan,</hi> notes ſuch a pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>like and ſolemn tranſaction of an <hi>Ordinance,</hi> as <hi>Paul</hi> was in no poſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſible <hi>capacity</hi> to do (for he did nothing <hi>by proxie</hi>) being abſent. For it notes;
<list>
                     <item>1. A publike <hi>binding</hi> of the perſon <hi>under</hi> the <hi>guilt</hi> of ſin by the <hi>Key of Faith.</hi>
                     </item>
                     <item>2. An obſervable exemplary <hi>ejection</hi> of the perſon <hi>out of the fra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ternity</hi> of the <hi>Church,</hi> and a ſhutting of the <hi>door of communion</hi> againſt him, untill he repent by the <hi>Key of Church order.</hi>
                     </item>
                  </list>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <q>Now muſt <hi>the whole come together,</hi> and look one upon another in ſilence, and upon the <hi>inceſtuous perſon,</hi> imagining him to be thus <hi>ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>communicate,</hi> becauſe <hi>Paul</hi> had <hi>judged</hi> to have him <hi>excommunicate,</hi> and ſo after this dumb ſhew, depart one from another:</q> There<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore we conceive <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> muſt be underſtood as going before the <hi>In<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>finitive</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> and to relate to <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, according to the rule of Grammarians, <hi>Si infinitivus, &amp; Participium praecedens perti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nent ad eandem perſmam, non additur accuſativus perſonae, ſed ſubintel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligitur.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>But it may be you will ſay, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Objection. </seg>
                  </label> that <hi>you affirm that the Church is com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>manded to do it, and therefore</hi> Paul <hi>alone did not do it.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Doth <hi>Paul</hi> command the <hi>Church to deliver the inceſtuous perſon to Satan,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> and yet reſerve the <hi>whole power</hi> to himſelf? as he muſt needs do, if <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, have reference to himſelf. Theſe things being ſpoken by you in reference to one individuall act under one and the ſame conſideration expreſſed in the word <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, muſt needs be <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, altogether inconſiſtent one with another, or with the truth.</p>
               <p n="2">2. If the <hi>Elders</hi> abuſe the <hi>Text</hi> by ſaying <hi>that</hi> Paul <hi>exhorts the</hi> Church <hi>of</hi> Corinth <hi>to excommunicate the inceſtuous perſon;</hi> how will <hi>you</hi> waſh your hands from all wrong offered to the <hi>Text,</hi> whilſt you affirm that <hi>Paul</hi> commanded them to <hi>excommunicate</hi> him? <hi>Yes,</hi> ſay you, Paul <hi>writes to them to ſee if they would be obedient in all things.</hi> Is this your meaning, that <hi>Paul</hi> writes not to them, requiring them
<pb n="99" facs="tcp:113298:54"/>to put forth a <hi>power</hi> given unto them (and all other Churches) by <hi>Jeſus Chriſt,</hi> but only to exerciſe an <hi>act of power,</hi> which did not of right belong unto them, but to his <hi>Apoſtolicall</hi> Function. And why by the ſame reaſon might not the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> then, and the <hi>Miniſters</hi> now in their <hi>Churches,</hi> call out one, or more, and command them to <hi>preach,</hi> or adminiſter <hi>Baptiſme,</hi> or the <hi>Supper,</hi> meerly to try their obedience? Now this muſt be your meaning, or elſe your <hi>argument</hi> will never conclude the thing you profeſſe to conclude: For we willingly grant that <hi>Paul</hi> writ unto them to <hi>try their obedience,</hi> but the very Text imports that there were other grounds of his writing as well as this; for he ſaith not, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, therefore, for this I write, much leſſe, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, for this therefore only writ, but <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>for this therfore</hi> alſo <hi>I writ un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to you, to try your obedience;</hi> intimating that there were other grounds. And therefore, that <hi>Paul</hi> writ unto them to try their obedience, will never afford ſuch a concluſion; therfore he writ not to them to ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>erciſe an ordinary <hi>power</hi> purchaſed for them by the blood of Chriſt: for obedience may be tried by that which is both a priviledge and a duty.</p>
               <p>Paul <hi>bids the</hi> Coloſſians <hi>cauſe an Epiſtle to be read in</hi> Laodicea, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>they (its like) did it in obedience to</hi> Apoſtolicall <hi>authority; yet it will not bence follow, that a</hi> Church <hi>hath ordinarily the ſame</hi> power <hi>over another</hi> Church.</p>
               <p>There is a twofold <hi>cauſing;</hi> by way of <hi>authority,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> or by way of <hi>morall ſwaſion,</hi> or <hi>endeavour:</hi> this latter, the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> ſpeaks of, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, (ſaith he) <hi>work,</hi> or uſe your <hi>endeavour;</hi> and the ſame power hath every <hi>Church</hi> over other at this day for their good.</p>
               <p n="2">2. Suppoſe you could obtain what you deſire in all theſe, that <hi>Paul</hi> did excommunicate, not the <hi>Church;</hi> or if the <hi>Church</hi> did, yet it is a <hi>wrong to the text,</hi> to plead for the like power at this day: Do you not all this while fight againſt the <hi>Presbyterians</hi> (whoſe Cauſe you pretend to <hi>advocate</hi>) as well as againſt the <hi>Congregationall men</hi> whom you <hi>profeſſedly oppoſe?</hi> For, if it will not follow, <hi>The Church of</hi> Corinth (whether <hi>particular,</hi> or <hi>repreſentative</hi>) <hi>is commanded to de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liver the inceſtuous perſon to Satan,</hi> therefore <hi>every true Courch hath the ſame power;</hi> then whileſt the <hi>Presbyterian</hi> Brethren <hi>urge this place to prove the power of a</hi> Claſſicall Presbyterie, <hi>they wrong the Text:</hi> For though it may be a queſtion, whether this Text gratifie the <hi>fraternity</hi>
                  <pb n="100" facs="tcp:113298:55"/>of the <hi>Church,</hi> with ſo much power as we would ſtate upon them by vertue of this Text; yet <hi>Presbyterians,</hi> and <hi>Congregationall men</hi> all, (except your ſelf, that we know) agree; <q>That whatſoever power the <hi>Fraternity</hi> and <hi>Presbyterie</hi> of the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Corinth</hi> had, that the <hi>Fraternity</hi> and <hi>Presbyterie</hi> of all true <hi>Churches</hi> have to the end of the world.</q>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>He bids them purge out the leaven,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>and put away from them the wicked perſon,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>which muſt not be underſtood, as if</hi> Elders <hi>and</hi> People <hi>were equally authorized thereunto,</hi> &amp;c.</p>
               <p n="1">1. <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> Is not this to inſinuate, that the <hi>Elders</hi> of <hi>New-England</hi> and M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Cotton</hi> affirm, that the <hi>Elders</hi> and <hi>People</hi> are equally authorized to caſt out the <hi>inceſtuous perſon,</hi> and not only <hi>quilibet in ſuo gradu,</hi> every one in their degree? There is nothing in the place by you al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledged, that doth import thus much. They ſay, <hi>the</hi> Apoſtle <hi>re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>proves the one as well as the other:</hi> The King for a miſcarriage in a <hi>Cauſe,</hi> may reprove the <hi>Jury</hi> as well as the <hi>Judge,</hi> and yet there is no ſuch implication, that <hi>Elders</hi> and <hi>People, Judge</hi> and <hi>Jury,</hi> are equal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly authorized to the reſpective <hi>acts</hi> of <hi>Judicature.</hi> The <hi>Elders</hi> of <hi>New-England</hi> infer from hence, <hi>that all Church-power is not in the</hi> Officers <hi>alone;</hi> do they therefore <hi>affirm</hi> that there is as much in the <hi>people,</hi> as in the <hi>Elders?</hi> Whereas in <hi>anſwer</hi> to <hi>Q.</hi> 15. <hi>p.</hi> 60. they ſhew <hi>certain acts of power in the Elderſhip, which are not in the people;</hi> and M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Cotton</hi>
                  <note n="(a)" place="margin">
                     <hi>Cotton</hi> Keys, <hi>cap.</hi> 4. and 5.</note> expreſly gives <hi>all authority properly ſo called, to the Elderſhip,</hi> allotting only a popular <hi>power of intereſt</hi> and <hi>liberty</hi> to the people.</p>
               <p n="2">2. And laſtly, (for the reſt of your expreſſions about this matter, I take to be but of the train and retinue of this grand miſpriſion, and ſo paſſe them over;) laſtly (I ſay) when you ſay, that <hi>he bids them purge out the old leaven, and put away the wicked perſon, which muſt not be underſtood, as if</hi> Elders <hi>and</hi> People <hi>were equally authorized there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>unto,</hi> but <hi>quilibet in ſuo gradu;</hi> a man would think you did ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>knowledge, that the <hi>People in ſuo gradu</hi> are <hi>authorized</hi> to purge out the <hi>old leaven,</hi> and put away <hi>the wicked perſon</hi> (which queſtionleſſe are acts of ſome kinde of <hi>governing power</hi>) and yet in the <hi>Cata<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtrophe</hi> of all this Diſcourſe you wipe the <hi>Fraternity</hi> of the <hi>Church</hi> cleerly of all acts of <hi>governing power,</hi> when you ſay — <hi>So when he ſpeaks of acts of gouerning power, it is to be underſtood of</hi> Elders, <hi>and not of</hi> Believers. Are not theſe <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>? Are <hi>purging out the old
<pb n="101" facs="tcp:113298:55"/>leaven,</hi> and <hi>putting away the wicked perſon,</hi> acts of <hi>governing power?</hi> And are <hi>Believers</hi> authorized <hi>in ſuo gradu</hi> to perform theſe <hi>acts?</hi> and yet doth <hi>no act of governing power belong to the</hi> Believers <hi>of the church?</hi> Let him aſſoyle this Riddle that is an <hi>Oedipus,</hi> able to do it; for our parts we cannot. Thus much of your 21. <hi>Section.</hi>
               </p>
            </div>
            <div n="22" type="position">
               <head>POSITION XXII.</head>
               <p>The <hi>Lord Jeſus</hi> reproving the <hi>Angel</hi> of <hi>Perga<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mus,</hi> for ſuffering <hi>Balaamites,</hi> ſends his <hi>Epiſtle,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">This is al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledged by <hi>Anſw.</hi> to 32. <hi>q.</hi> 45. and 49.</note> not only to the <hi>Angel,</hi> but to the <hi>Church.</hi> The <hi>Spirit</hi> ſaith not only to the <hi>Angel,</hi> but to the <hi>Churches, Rev.</hi> 2.11. And the <hi>Church members</hi> are ſeen by <hi>Iohn</hi> in a viſion, ſitting on <hi>Thrones,</hi> clothed with white raiment, having on their heads <hi>Crownes</hi> of gold, <hi>Rev.</hi> 4.14. Now <hi>Thrones</hi> and <hi>Crownes</hi> are enſignes of <hi>Authority</hi> and <hi>governing power.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>To make good your charge againſt the <hi>Elderss</hi> of wrong offered to theſe <hi>Texts</hi> alledged, you ſay,</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>The</hi> Lord Jeſus <hi>reproving the</hi> Angel <hi>of</hi> Pergamus, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>ſends his</hi> Epiſtle <hi>(ſay you) not to the</hi> Angel, <hi>but to the</hi> Church: <hi>I adde, not to the</hi> Church <hi>but to the</hi> Churches. <hi>As you gather that the ſuffering of cor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rupt perſons and practices was the ſin of the</hi> Church <hi>and not of the</hi> Angel <hi>only; ſo I may gather that it was the ſin, not of the</hi> Church <hi>only, but the neighbouring</hi> Churches <hi>alſo.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>It is like you <hi>intended</hi> a <hi>conſutation;</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> but it hath befalne you as it did the <hi>Potter</hi> in the <hi>Poet:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Horat. de Art. <hi>Poet.</hi>—am<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phora coepit. Inſtitui cur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rente rota, cur urcens exit?</note> 
                  <hi>qui amphoram inſtituens currente rota effingit urcoum.</hi> For in ſtead of a <hi>conſutation</hi> you have brought forth an addition otwo other <hi>inferences.</hi> Now, if you ſhould un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to this <hi>inference</hi> of the <hi>Elders</hi> adde a hundred more of your owne; yet this will not prove that the <hi>inference of the</hi> Elders <hi>is injurious to the Text;</hi> For ſtill it may be doubted, whether theirs, or yours, any of them, all of them, or none of them be true, true <hi>inferences</hi> from the Text, yea or no; eſpecially con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſidering
<pb n="102" facs="tcp:113298:56"/>that the <hi>inferences</hi> you bring, are of friendly compliance with that that you pretend to confute. For you ſay,—<hi>not to the Church</hi> (I ſuppoſe you mean — the Church only, for elſe you harp upon a harſh ſtring in the ears of rationall men, to ſay, <hi>John writ to all the ſeven Churches of</hi> Aſia; <hi>Ergo, he writ not to</hi> Perganus, one of the ſeven) <hi>but to the churches.</hi> Now can you ſay the <hi>Lord Jeſus,</hi> writing to the <hi>Angel</hi> of the Church of <hi>Perganus,</hi> ſends his <hi>Epiſtle</hi> to all the ſeven Churches, and <hi>not abuſe the Text?</hi> and yet muſt we be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lieve it, when you tell us, that the <hi>Elders</hi> of <hi>New-England,</hi> in ſaying <hi>Chriſt writ not to the</hi> Angel <hi>of the Church of</hi> Pergamus <hi>only, but to the whole Church of</hi> Pergamus <hi>alſo,</hi> do abuſe the Text? Again, if the ſuffering of <hi>Balaamites</hi> in the Church of <hi>Pergamus</hi> was the ſin of all the neighbouring Churches, and that this may be af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>firmed by you without <hi>wrong to the Text;</hi> then the ſuffering of them in the Church of <hi>Pergamus</hi> it ſelf was the ſin of that Church; and this may be affirmed by the <hi>Elders</hi> of <hi>New-England without wrong to the Text.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. But let us look upon the words, not as they may afford mat<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter of an <hi>argument ad hominem,</hi> but as they are in themſelves: Two things you affirm,
<list>
                     <item>1. That <hi>Chriſt</hi> reproving the <hi>Angel</hi> of the Church of <hi>Perga<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mus,</hi> ſends the Epiſtle to the <hi>Churches.</hi> We ſuppoſe you mean the other ſix Churches of <hi>Aſia.</hi>
                     </item>
                     <item>2. That ſuffering <hi>Balaamites</hi> (which is reproved in the Church of <hi>Pergamus</hi>) was the ſin of the neighbouring Churches alſo. For the firſt:</item>
                  </list>
               </p>
               <p n="1">1. The book of the <hi>Revlation</hi> contains ſeven Epiſtles, which were of immediate concernment in a <hi>diſtributive ſenſe,</hi> to ſeven ſeve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rall Churches; and many other glorrious myſteries that were of equall concernment to <hi>all</hi> the people of God. Theſe <hi>all</hi> being mol<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded into one book (as we ſaid) are ſent to the ſeven Churches of <hi>Aſia.</hi> Now the <hi>Elders</hi> of <hi>New-England</hi> affirm, <hi>that the Epiſtles ſent to the</hi> Angels <hi>of</hi> Pergamus <hi>and</hi> Thyatira, <hi>are ſent</hi> by way of imme<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>diate appropriation and concernment (for that is their meaning) <hi>to the whole Churches of</hi> Pergamus <hi>and</hi> Thyatira. Now if in this ſenſe you affirm, <hi>that Chriſt reproving the</hi> Angel <hi>of the Church of</hi> Per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gamus, <hi>ſends his Epiſtle to all the Churches,</hi> you ſpeak to the pur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſe, but not according to truth: For,</p>
               <p n="1">
                  <pb n="103" facs="tcp:113298:56"/> 1. What a <hi>Pleonaſme</hi> and <hi>redundancy,</hi> if not a groſſe <hi>Soloeciſme</hi> in diſcourſe, and abſudity it is, in a book ſent as an Epiſtle to ſeven Churches, two ſeverall times to mention them together, <hi>verſ.</hi> 4. <hi>John to the ſeven Churches of</hi> Aſia, verſ. 11. <hi>What thou ſeeſt,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Rev. 1.4.11.</note> 
                  <hi>write it in a book, and ſend it to the ſeven Churches of</hi> Aſia, and afterwards to write ſeverall things of a <hi>Heterogeneall</hi> nature to thoſe ſeven ſeverall Churches <hi>diſtributively.</hi> To the Church of <hi>Epheſus</hi> write thus, to the Church of <hi>Pergamus</hi> thus, <hi>&amp;c. commend</hi> one, <hi>condemn</hi> another; <hi>ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>moniſh</hi> a third, <hi>extoll</hi> a fourth, <hi>threaten</hi> a fifth, <hi>&amp;c.</hi> and yet, that theſe ſeverall Epiſtles ſhould be of as immediate a concernment to all the reſt, as to thoſe to which they are particularly directed.</p>
               <p n="2">2. It will follow, that <hi>Philadelphia</hi> was <hi>lukewarm</hi> with <hi>Laodicea, dead</hi> with <hi>Sardis;</hi> and of theſe two <hi>lukewarm, dead Churches,</hi> may be verified the <hi>Encomiaſticks</hi> of <hi>Epheſus, Pergamus</hi> and <hi>Philadelphia,</hi> with many ſuch conſequences. But if your meaning be, that the <hi>Epiſtle</hi> ſent to the Church of <hi>Pergamus,</hi> in reſpect of that remore, and generall concernment, whereby it may be of uſe to all <hi>Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans,</hi> is ſent together with the reſt of the Book of the <hi>Revelations</hi> to the ſeven <hi>Churches;</hi> This (though a truth) will afford no contribu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion towards the making good of your charge againſt the <hi>Elders</hi> of <hi>New-England,</hi> being that which they deny not.</p>
               <p n="2">2. For the ſecond, it is undeniably manifeſt, that the aſſertion of the <hi>Elders,</hi> viz. <hi>that the Church of</hi> Pergamus <hi>was guilty of ſuffering</hi> Balaamites, <hi>and other wicked perſons,</hi> is true; yea, the truth of this Text. <hi>But to</hi> have ſo much faith as to <hi>believe, that all the reſt of the ſix Churches of</hi> Aſia (if that be the utmoſt extent of neighbouring Churches in your account) <hi>were guilty of ſuffering</hi> Balaamites <hi>and</hi> Nicolaitans (yea, even <hi>Epheſus</hi> and <hi>Philadelphia,</hi> that are commen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded for not ſuffering thoſe that are evill, hating the deeds of the <hi>Nicolaitans,</hi> and keeping the Word of Gods patience,) would re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quire ſome further proof then <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, your bare aſſertion for the manifeſtation of it. For if the reſt were guilty, why are they not blamed? Why is the burthen laid only (though it might be laid chiefly) upon one Church, when as the reſt are guilty? I ſuppoſe the building upon which you lay the weight of this roof, is this: Theſe ſeven Churches were a <hi>combined Presbyterie,</hi> and therefore as the government, ſo the neglect thereof concernes all.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> If you may aſſume the <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>the thing in queſtion,</hi>
                  <pb n="104" facs="tcp:113298:57"/>as if it were the <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>a thing out of queſtion,</hi> you may in time perſwade the world, that the <hi>Elders</hi> of <hi>New-England</hi> have for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ced this, and many other Texts. But to prove that the <hi>ſeven Aſian Churches</hi> were governed by a joynt and <hi>common Presbyterie, hic la<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bor, hoc opus eſt,</hi> this is the buſineſſe.</p>
               <p>
                  <q>But ſuppoſe that ſuch a <hi>common Presbyterie</hi> there were, and that the <hi>Presbyters</hi> of all the other ſix Churches did endeavour the caſting out of theſe <hi>Balaamites,</hi> &amp;c. why were they then not caſt out? Could the <hi>Elders</hi> of <hi>Pergamus</hi> over-vote the <hi>Elders</hi> of all the neighbouring churches in a <hi>Synod?</hi> And if all, or at leaſt the <hi>major</hi> part of the <hi>Elders</hi> of theſe ſeven Churches neglect, why are the <hi>Elders</hi> of <hi>Pergamus</hi> only reproved?</q>
               </p>
               <p>Laſtly, we cannot chooſe upon this conſideration, but condole the ſad condition of <hi>Presbyterian Churches</hi> which is ſuch, <hi>if wicked men be ſuffered in any particular Congregation in the world, all the Churches in the world are guilty of it.</hi> The reaſon is, the ſame obli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gation that lies upon a <hi>Claſſicall Church</hi> to reform the ſeverall <hi>Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gregations</hi> in the <hi>Claſſis,</hi> the ſame lies upon a <hi>Provinciall Church</hi> to reform the ſeverall <hi>Claſſis</hi> in the <hi>Province;</hi> and the ſame lies upon a <hi>Nationall Church</hi> to reform the ſeverall <hi>Provinciall Churches</hi> in the <hi>Nation;</hi> and the ſame lies upon the <hi>Oecumenicall Church</hi> to reform the ſeverall <hi>Nationall Churches</hi> in the world: and therefore, though all the inferiour <hi>Churches</hi> ſhould fail, yet the <hi>Oecumenicall</hi> is bound to ſee it reformed; and if the <hi>Oecumenicall</hi> fail, <hi>all in the line of Oecumenicall communion,</hi> that is to ſay, all <hi>Churches</hi> in any <hi>Nation</hi> in the world <hi>are guilty.</hi>
               </p>
            </div>
            <div n="23" type="position">
               <head>POSITION XXIII.</head>
               <p>The particular <hi>Congregation</hi> takes <hi>Chriſt</hi> for her only ſpirituall <hi>Prophet, Prieſt</hi> and <hi>King,</hi> Deut. 18.15. <hi>Acts</hi> 737. <hi>Pſal.</hi> 110.4. <hi>Heb.</hi> 5.4. <hi>Iſai.</hi> 9.6, 7. <hi>Rev.</hi> 15.3.</p>
               <p>To make good this charge, you ſay, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Seven or eight (you ſay) are the feweſt will make a Church; but five or ſix, yea, any one particular</hi> Saint, <hi>though out of Church-fellowſhip by excommunication, may take</hi> Chriſt <hi>for his only ſpirituall</hi> Prieſt, Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phet <hi>and</hi> King, <hi>&amp;c.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="105" facs="tcp:113298:57"/>
               <p> How comes it to paſſe <hi>(Brother)</hi> that your <hi>margent</hi> that hath in moſt places born witneſſe to your Text, reſerves it ſelf in <hi>deep ſilence,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> as if it were <hi>afraid</hi> to be acceſſary to this <hi>wrong</hi> offered to the <hi>Bre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thren of the Congregationall Way?</hi> That <hi>the Congregationall Way, eate<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nus,</hi> in that it is <hi>Congregationall, is conformed to the will and lawes of Chriſt appoined by him, as</hi> King <hi>of the</hi> Church, <hi>delivered by him in his Word, as</hi> Prophet <hi>of the</hi> Church, we conſtantly affirm, and ſhall be ready to juſtifie before all the word, till we be convinced of our er<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rour in that particular. That the ſtated <hi>Claſſicall, Provinciall, Na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tionall,</hi> and <hi>Oecumenicall Way</hi> of <hi>Church-government</hi> importing a <hi>power of juriſdiction</hi> in point of <hi>Ordination, Excommunication,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>over particular Congregations,</hi> is <hi>not ſutable to the Will of God delivered</hi> by <hi>Chriſt</hi> as <hi>Prophet, nor to the Laws of God delivered by</hi> Chriſt <hi>as</hi> King <hi>of the</hi> Church, as it is ſutable to our light: So we ſhall endeavour <hi>pro virili noſtro</hi> according to our power, with all meekneſſe and brotherlike affection to defend, as God ſhall give opportunity. But that ever we have read in the writings of any <hi>Congregationall man,</hi> truly ſo called, as they ſtand in oppoſition to others of a different judgement, both upon the right hand, and on the left (with whom alone you profeſſe in your <hi>Preface</hi> to have to do;) I ſay, that ever we have read in the writings of any <hi>Congregationall man,</hi> theſe places applyed to prove the <hi>Poſition,</hi> as it is by you controverted, that is to ſay, <hi>that the particular Congregationall Church takes</hi> Chriſt <hi>for her only</hi> Prophet, Prieſt <hi>and</hi> King, (as if in theſe his Offices he were ſo only hers) <hi>that no five or ſix, or one particular</hi> Saint, <hi>though out of Church-fellowſhip;</hi> no <hi>Claſſicall, Presbyteriall,</hi> or <hi>Nationall Church,</hi> no not the <hi>Nationall Church</hi> of the <hi>Jewes</hi> it ſelf, <hi>doth</hi> (or notwith<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtanding ſome failings in government may) <hi>take</hi> Chriſt <hi>as their only ſpirituall</hi> Prieſt, Prophet, <hi>and</hi> King, as we do not remember; ſo <hi>in whoſe Sack ſoever this cup</hi> of abomination <hi>be found,</hi> yea, though it be in <hi>Benjamins, let him ſuffer according to his demerits.</hi> But if any of us have thus expreſſed our ſelves, whereby we have made all <hi>parti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cular Believers,</hi> not joyned to ſome <hi>Congregationall Church,</hi> the re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nowned <hi>Scotiſh</hi> and <hi>Belgick</hi> Churches, and all other reformed Churches not <hi>Congregationall,</hi> yea, the <hi>Nationall Church</hi> of the <hi>Jews</hi> it ſelf, (at leaſt as you would inſinuate) <hi>ſtrangers from the Common<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wealth of</hi> Iſrael; yet are we unjuſtly condemned by you, we mean, in that ſenſe, in which <hi>Salvian,</hi> ſaith<note n="a" place="margin">L. <hi>7.</hi> de Gub. Dec. p. <hi>282.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Socrates,</hi> when he writ a book,
<pb n="106" facs="tcp:113298:58"/>perſwading that all mens wives ſhould be common, was unjuſtly condemned by the Judges: <hi>Injuſtè damnatus dicitur, à judicibus, &amp; verum eſt; Rectius vuim haec talia praedicantem genus damnaret huma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>num.</hi> In like manner we ſay, we ſhould be unjuſtly condemned by you, for all the Churches of God, yea, all the people of God might deſervedly condemne us.</p>
               <p n="2">2. But ſuppoſe it cannot be made out by you, that ever <hi>any Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gregationall man,</hi> truly ſo called, <hi>held the</hi> Poſition <hi>you ſpeak of in the ſenſe inſinuated</hi> in your examination: where then is your <hi>ingenuity</hi> that you profeſſe in your <hi>Preface?</hi> viz. <hi>If any of the Brethren ſeem in my apprehenſion to come neerer the truth then others, I willingly take notice of it?</hi> Is this your willing taking notice of our neereſt approaches to the truth, to faſten upon us an imputation of wreſting ſo many <hi>Scriptures</hi> to the maintenance of an opinion that never entered (as we verely believe) into the hearts; and we are confident, is not to be found in the works of any <hi>Congregationall man?</hi> which if it be ſaid, and that you cannot make out the contrary, it is well for you that you lived not in that over rigorous age ſpoken of by <hi>Ludovicus Vives</hi> in Commentary upon <hi>Auguſtine,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Lud. Vives</hi> in <hi>Auguſt.</hi> de Civit. Dei, l. 2. c. 9.</note> 
                  <hi>de Civitate Dei,</hi> in which it was <hi>a capitall fault, and puniſhable with death, to write or act any thing derogatory to the good name of any man.</hi> For you have indeavoured to caſt the <hi>odium</hi> of the moſt deteſtable pride and cenſoriouſneſſe upon <hi>many thouſands,</hi> Miniſters and People, that are of a precious anoint<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing for learning, or piety, or both, and in particular, of a ſingular eminency for that rich grace of humility; yea, ſuch a blot have you laid upon them, whileſt you ſay, <hi>that we cleerly him, that</hi> Chriſt <hi>doth exerciſe his</hi> Kingly, Prieſtly, <hi>and</hi> Propheticall <hi>Office only in Chur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ches meerly</hi> Congregationall; <hi>yea, that</hi> Chriſt <hi>did offer himſelf a ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crifice for all the members of a</hi> Congregationall Church, <hi>and only for ſuch,</hi> (a thing of the greateſt abhorrency to our thoughts, if it fall on this ſide <hi>blaſphemy</hi> againſt the <hi>Holy Ghoſt</hi>) ſuch a <hi>blot</hi> I ſay you have laid upon them, that you will not eaſily wipe off; for <hi>Machia<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vels</hi> rule is too true, <hi>Calumniate fortiter, ſaltem aliquid adhaerebit,</hi> Slander boldly; at leaſt ſomewhat will cleave.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="24" type="position">
               <pb n="107" facs="tcp:113298:58"/>
               <head>POSITION XXIV.</head>
               <p>Chriſt left but one way of <hi>Diſcipline</hi> for all <hi>Churches;</hi>
                  <note place="margin">This is found in <hi>Anſw.</hi> to 32. <hi>q. p.</hi> 72.73. and the like is in <hi>R. M.</hi> and <hi>W. T.</hi> to <hi>C. H. pag.</hi> 8.</note> which in the eſſentialls of it is un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>changeable, and to be kept till the appearing of Chriſt, 1 <hi>Tim.</hi> 6.13, 14.</p>
               <p>To prove that theſe words are injurious to the Text alledged, you ſay,</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>It ſeems by the words,</hi> Thou, O man of God, I give thee in charge, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> that thou keep this Commandement <hi>(viz. which immediatly pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cedes) concerning faith, and holineſſe in the Miniſtery of the Word, to be directed to</hi> Timothy <hi>himſelf: or, if to his, ſucceſſours, then it muſt be to the ordinary</hi> Elders; (<hi>for</hi> Euangeliſts <hi>that ſucceeded him wee know none</hi>) <hi>not to the Churches;</hi> for example, <hi>not to the Church of</hi> Epheſus, <hi>to whom</hi> Paul <hi>writes</hi> nothing<note n="(a)" place="margin">Do theſe words, <hi>Eph.</hi> 4.11, 12. no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cern govern<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment.</note> of government; <hi>though in his Epiſtles to</hi> Timothy <hi>he writ almoſt concerning</hi> nothing elſe; <hi>and chargeth the</hi> Elders <hi>to take heed to the flock, and look to Wolves,</hi> Acts 20.28. <hi>But if you will need have the words</hi> this commandment <hi>extended to</hi> this whole Epiſtle, <hi>you had need of good warrant for this expoſition.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>If you will acknowledge that the things written to <hi>Timothy</hi> concern <hi>Elders,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>Deacons</hi> and <hi>Believers</hi> out of Office according to their ſeverall <hi>capacities</hi> reſpectively: We ſhall eaſily grant, that all the things contained in the whole Epiſtle, are directed to <hi>Timothy</hi> himſelf, but not for his own perſonall uſe, but for the uſe of the <hi>Church</hi> alſo. Now in this ſenſe it will nothing befriend you in ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>king good <hi>your charge:</hi> For ſtill the many <hi>rules</hi> contained in this <hi>Epiſtle</hi> in reference to the <hi>Church</hi> in <hi>generall,</hi> to <hi>Biſhops, Deacons, Widows,</hi> and <hi>Members</hi> in <hi>particular,</hi> may be in force, yea by vertue of this <hi>Text, to the appearing of Chriſt.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. If by theſe words, — <hi>to be directed to</hi> Timothy <hi>himſelf,</hi> you mean that the Commandment immediatly preceding, concerns <hi>none</hi> by way of obligation, <hi>but only</hi> Timothy, you heat upon a <hi>harſh ſtring:</hi> For muſt none <hi>flee theſe things, fight the good fight of faith, lay hold on eternall life</hi> (by vertue of this <hi>Text</hi>) but <hi>only</hi> Timothy?
<pb n="108" facs="tcp:113298:59"/>Yea, your ſelf ſeem to be jealous of this interpretation, when you ſay, <hi>or if to his ſucceſſours,</hi> then it muſt be the <hi>ordinary Elders,</hi> not the <hi>Church;</hi> and yet you have not mended the matter: For will you reſtrain theſe words, <hi>That thou keep this Commandment,</hi> verſ. 14. to thoſe, <hi>verſ.</hi> 11, 12. <hi>Flee theſe things, follow after righteouſneſſe,</hi> &amp;c. and when you have done, determine it to <hi>Elders only?</hi> Then it will follow, that <hi>only Elders</hi> muſt <hi>flee envie, ſtrifes, railings, evill ſurmiſings, perverſe diſputings, covetouſneſſe:</hi> That <hi>Elders only,</hi> and not <hi>Believers</hi> (at leaſt by vertue of this <hi>Text</hi>) <hi>muſt follow after godlineſſe, righteouſneſſe, faith, love, patience, meekneſſe:</hi> That <hi>Elders only,</hi> and not ordinary <hi>Church-members,</hi> muſt <hi>fight the good fight of faith, lay hold on eternall life.</hi> Now, leſt this (as well it may) ſhould ſeem incredible, to make it <hi>Teſtimonium ſide dignum,</hi> you tell us, <hi>that theſe words,</hi> This Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mandment, <hi>relate only to that which immediately precedes, and that which immediately precedes, relates only to</hi> faith and holineſſe in the miniſtery of the Word. I anſwer,</p>
               <p n="1">1. If you make theſe words, <hi>Fight the good fight of faith, lay hold on eternall life,</hi> the commandment immediately preceding, yet it is not neceſſary they ſhould be underſtood <hi>only of faith and holineſſe in the miniſtery of the Word,</hi> which is but one <hi>part</hi> of the good fight of <hi>faith,</hi> whereas the good fight of <hi>faith</hi> is fought in the <hi>univerſall</hi> conflict of an <hi>Euangeliſts converſation</hi> againſt the world, the fleſh and the devill, as well as in the diſpenſation of his Euangelicall <hi>function.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. But with what good reaſon can theſe words, <hi>Fight the good fight of faith,</hi> &amp;c. be conceived to drink up the whole meaning, and utmoſt extent of thoſe words, <hi>That thou keep this commandment without ſpot,</hi> &amp;c. For though I do believe that your thoughts are ready to gratifie you with all pleaſing accommodations, for <hi>over<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>throw of one only ſtated diſcipline</hi> out of the word, yet I cannot but think it would ſeem too groſſe in your thoughts, to teare by <hi>piece<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>meale</hi> the continued exhortation of the <hi>Apoſtle,</hi> verſ. 11, 12. but <hi>thou, O man of God, flee theſe things, follow after righteouſneſſe, godlineſſe, faith, love, patience, meekneſſe: Fight the good fight of faith,</hi> &amp;c. and to apply only this latter <hi>part</hi> of the <hi>exhortaion</hi> to thoſe words, <hi>That thou keep this commandment.</hi> And therefore cannot but wonder, that you ſhould affirm that the <hi>Commandment</hi> Timothy <hi>is commanded to keep,</hi> ſhould concern <hi>only faith and holineſſe in the miniſtery of the Word.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Therefore, notwithſtanding what hath been ſaid, we ſtill affirm
<pb n="109" facs="tcp:113298:59"/>that theſe words relate to the <hi>rules concerning Church-government</hi> in the former <hi>part</hi> of the <hi>Epiſtle;</hi> and this will further appear,</p>
               <p n="1">1. If you conſider the <hi>coherence</hi> of theſe words with the former: The <hi>Apoſtle</hi> having in the former part of the <hi>Epiſtle</hi> inſiſted upon the ſeverall duties of the <hi>Officers</hi> of the <hi>Church,</hi> he commands them in the latter end of the ſecond verſe of this <hi>Chapter,</hi> to <hi>teach and ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>hort theſe things.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. He arms him with <hi>inſtructions,</hi> how he ſhould carry himſelf toward thoſe that ſhould <hi>teach</hi> and <hi>exhort</hi> the contrary, giving at once the <hi>character</hi> and <hi>cenſure</hi> of ſuch men, <hi>verſ.</hi> 3, 4, 5. and having made a digreſſion, <hi>verſ.</hi> 6, 7, 8, 9, and 10<hi rend="sup">th</hi>. he falls on again to re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſume the former <hi>Argument,</hi> and to exhort <hi>Timothy</hi> to <hi>flee the courſes of theſe corrupt teachers,</hi> and both as a <hi>Chriſtian</hi> and <hi>Euangeliſt,</hi> to <hi>approve himſelf to God in all holineſſe of converſation,</hi> verſ. 11, 12. <hi>But thou, O man of God, flee theſe things,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>q. d.</hi> Though ſome others may prove corrupt in <hi>doctrine,</hi> and vicious in <hi>life,</hi> yet do thou walk with God in the power of a holy converſation, and particu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>larly, though others will <hi>ſpot</hi> this doctrine, <hi>Biſhops, Deacons,</hi> &amp;c. yet do thou <hi>keep it without ſpot and unrebukeable,</hi> and cauſe it to be kept ſo by others; for an <hi>Apoſtle, Euangeliſt,</hi> or <hi>Biſhop</hi> never keeps the faith <hi>as</hi> an <hi>Apoſtle, Euangeliſt,</hi> or <hi>Biſhop</hi> aright, unleſſe he <hi>cauſe it</hi> as much as in him lies, <hi>to be kept ſo by others;</hi> and ſo much is the im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>port of the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> words, 2 <hi>Tim.</hi> 4.7. <hi>I have kept the faith.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Now, leſt the <hi>Euangeliſt,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Demonſtra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of Diſci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pline, <hi>p.</hi> 5.7.</note> or others to whom this Word of God might come, ſhould conceive that theſe things given in charge to <hi>Timothy,</hi> were of a <hi>temporary</hi> nature, and to ceaſe with the <hi>Primitive</hi> times, therefore he ſaith, <hi>verſ.</hi> 13, 14. <hi>I give thee charge in the ſight of God, who quickeneth all things,</hi> &amp;c.—<hi>that thou keep this commandment unrehukeable, and without ſpot, to the coming of Chriſt,</hi> i. e. keep them thy ſelf, and deliver them in <hi>charge</hi> to <hi>the Church,</hi> and principally to the <hi>Elders</hi> to be kept till Chriſt his ſecond coming.</p>
               <p n="2">2. That which D<hi rend="sup">r</hi> 
                  <hi>Whitakers</hi> againſt <hi>Du<gap reason="illegible" resp="#UOM" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>aeus</hi> urgeth, is not with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out ſtrength, <hi>That the</hi> Apoſtles <hi>have writ theſe Lawes</hi> (ſpeaking of Diſcipline) <hi>not for a day, or for the firſt age, but to endure for all times to come, and therefore hath ratified them with a moſt earneſt obteſtation</hi> (ſaith he) 1 <hi>Tim.</hi> 6.14. that theſe commandments ſhould be kept unto the day of the Lord.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>That the</hi> Eſſentials <hi>of</hi> Diſcipline <hi>ſet down in</hi> Scripture, <hi>are unchange<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>able,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label>
                  <pb n="110" facs="tcp:113298:60"/>
                  <hi>I grant; but whether any</hi> Eſſentials <hi>be in controverſie, or how ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny, and which they are, you tell us not,</hi> &amp;c.</p>
               <p>By <hi>Diſcipline</hi> (Brother) we mean the whole <hi>Syſtem,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> and compre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>henſion of divine <hi>Rules, Precepts</hi> or <hi>Precedents,</hi> for the externall <hi>Eu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>taxie</hi> order of the <hi>Church,</hi> which are not of a <hi>temporary,</hi> but of a <hi>perpetuall</hi> uſe, and equity, till the appearing of Chriſt, and by <hi>Eſſen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tials,</hi> we mean ſuch particulars included in this <hi>Syſtem</hi> or <hi>Compre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>henſion,</hi> as if any of which be wanting, ſomething is detracted from the perfect and compleat order of the <hi>Goſpel.</hi> In this ſenſe we ſay, that there are certain <hi>Eſſentials</hi> in controverſie. That <hi>only perſons righly qualified, ſhould be admitted to ſociety in the Church,</hi> is an <hi>Eſſen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tall.</hi>
                  <note n="a" place="margin">Iſai. 5.6.6.7. 1 Cor 1.1. Phil. 1.1.</note> Now, though this in the <hi>generall</hi> be not in controverſie, yet whether this or that be a <hi>right qualification</hi> is in controverſie, and ſo an error in an <hi>Eſſentiall</hi> is contended for, and made by the erring party; either by taking in viſibly falſe, or excluding viſibly true matter. That <hi>the members of the Church, be united by a right medium,</hi> is <hi>Eſſentiall</hi>
                  <note n="b" place="margin">Acts 2.41. Acts 5.13. 1 Cor. 12.</note> to Diſcipline, but whether this <hi>right medium</hi> be <hi>I know not what implicit</hi> covenant, or whether it be an <hi>expreſſe</hi> covenant, or the <hi>legall</hi> bounds of the Pariſh, is no ſmall Queſtion at this day. That <hi>ordination, excommunication,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>be done by the right</hi> Subjectum capax<note n="c" place="margin">1 Tim. 4.14. Titus 1.5. Acts 14.23.</note> 
                  <hi>of theſe ordinances,</hi> is certainly an <hi>Eſſentiall</hi> part or diſci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pline. But whether the Churches <hi>in ſome caſes</hi> may ordain by De<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>puties no <hi>Church-Elders;</hi> or whether in an ordinary way this power be in the <hi>Elderſhip</hi> of the <hi>particular Congregation,</hi> or in a <hi>compound Claſſick Elderſhip,</hi> is a great controverſie. But that the <hi>holy kiſſe, oyle, waſhing of feet,</hi> are <hi>Eſſentials,</hi> we hold not.</p>
               <p>The remainder of your <hi>examination,</hi> though drawn out into <hi>ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ven particulars,</hi> ſeems to us to be like the <hi>hornes</hi> of the <hi>Beaſt,</hi> called <hi>Bonaſſus,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Ariſtot.</hi> de Nat. Animal.</note> which are big enough; but yet they are <hi>ad pugnam inuti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lia</hi> unuſefull to fight withall. For though we cannot aſſent to every thing in your ſeven <hi>particulars,</hi> yet ſhall paſſe them over, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe they are all peaceably conditioned to the <hi>Doctrine of the</hi> Elders <hi>of</hi> New-England. For though they were all granted, yet it may be cleerly deduced from 1 <hi>Tim.</hi> 6.13, 14. that <hi>Chriſt hath left but one way of Diſcipline for all Churches,</hi> &amp;c. the reaſon is, becauſe theſe are no parts of the <hi>diſcipline</hi> left by Chriſt to the <hi>Church,</hi> which in the <hi>Eſſentials</hi> of it is unchangeable: ſpoken by <hi>Paul</hi> in the <hi>Epiſtle</hi> to <hi>Timo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thy.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Horat. de Art. <hi>Poet.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Non ſemper feriet, quodeun<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> minabitur Areus.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="111" facs="tcp:113298:60"/>
               <p> Laſtly, whereas you call for a <hi>Narrative of our Church-way,</hi> eſpe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cially of what we count <hi>Eſſentials,</hi> we had thought to have taken ſome pains to have ſatisfied you herein, but that in the nick of time that work is done to our hands, by Reverend M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Cotton:</hi> And fur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther we hear, that a work of the ſame nature, by the <hi>Brethren</hi> of the the <hi>Congregationall-way, members</hi> of the <hi>Aſſembly,</hi> is upon the <hi>Anvile,</hi> and that by the requeſt of the <hi>Aſſembly</hi> of <hi>Divines</hi> at <hi>London,</hi> and we make no doubt, but the <hi>gleaning of the grapes of</hi> Ephraim, are, and wil be better then would be the <hi>vintage of</hi> Abiezer. Yet we know not by what <hi>obligation</hi> we ſtand <hi>bound</hi> to give forth a <hi>Narrative</hi> of our <hi>Way,</hi> more then the <hi>Brethren</hi> of the <hi>Presbyterian</hi> judgement do of theirs, who though to this day they call earneſtly for a <hi>Narrative</hi> from us, yet have not gratified us with any <hi>Narrative</hi> of what themſelves hold. And therefore vouchſafe to touch at leaſt with one of your fingers, that which you are pleaſed to lay (though we count it not ſo) as a burden upon us.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="25" type="position">
               <head>POSITION XXV.</head>
               <p>The Church or the Miniſters thereof,<note place="margin">The like words are found, <hi>anſw.</hi> to 32. <hi>q. p.</hi> 11.15. <hi>anſw.</hi> to 9. <hi>Poſ.</hi> p. 76.77, 28.</note> muſt not be <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, 1 <hi>Pet.</hi> 4. and therefore the <hi>Miniſter</hi> muſt not perform a <hi>Miniſteriall</hi> act to another <hi>Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gregation, Acts</hi> 20.28. 1 <hi>Pet.</hi> 5.1, 2.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>The Text in</hi> Peter <hi>ſpeaketh not of the</hi> Church, <hi>or of the</hi> Elders, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>more then of any other men, nor of meddling with the affairs of other</hi> churches, <hi>but with other mens matters; nor yet every meddling with them, but ſuch a meddling, as for which they ſuffered from the</hi> Heathens <hi>in thoſe dayes,</hi> Let no man ſuffer as a buſie-body in other mens matters, <hi>&amp;c.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Neither do the <hi>Elders</hi> ſay that the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> ſpeaks of the <hi>Church,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> or the <hi>Elders</hi> thereof, when he doth dehort them from <hi>ſuffering as buſie-bodies in other mens matters;</hi> nor is the <hi>Text</hi> in <hi>Peter</hi> ſo much as mentioned in any of the <hi>quotations</hi> preſented in the <hi>margent,</hi> nor once intended to be made uſe of, to prove the thing they were ſpo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken of; therefore is it not <hi>a groſſe wrong,</hi> to make the world believe that they made uſe of 1 <hi>Pet.</hi> 4. to any ſuch purpoſe? Only in <hi>p.</hi> 11. they make uſe of the word <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, which <hi>Peter</hi> makes uſe of
<pb n="112" facs="tcp:113298:61"/>in 1 <hi>Pet.</hi> 4. but of that <hi>Text</hi> they make not uſe, when their ſcope was to appear againſt diſpenſing <hi>cenſures</hi> &amp; <hi>Church-priviledges</hi> to <hi>Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans,</hi> joyned to no particular Church, they ſay <hi>they muſt not be</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, alluding to that place of 1 <hi>Pet.</hi> 4. where that word is uſed, but not intending to give the meaning of the place.</p>
               <p>Now they might well apply the word to <hi>Miniſters</hi> intermedling without the bounds of their calling, becauſe the word <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, though it ſignifie an <hi>Over-ſeer,</hi> yet uſually it is applied by the <hi>Holy Ghoſt,</hi> to a perſon <hi>over-ſeeing in ſpirituall matters,</hi> and ſo to a <hi>Mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſter</hi> of the <hi>Goſpel,</hi> and is tranſlated <hi>Biſhop;</hi> therefore <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, is <hi>a perſon that playes the</hi> Biſhop <hi>in anothers Dioces,</hi> out of his own bounds moſt properly; therefore might be made uſe of in a way of application to <hi>Miniſters,</hi> though the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> ſpeak not of <hi>Miniſters</hi> in that place.</p>
               <p>But what inference do you inferre after you have reſuted your own <hi>fiction?</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>It is of no more ſtrength</hi> (<hi>meaning</hi> 1 Pet. 4. <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> ) <hi>againſt a</hi> Presbyterie <hi>over particular</hi> Congregations <hi>then againſt the power of</hi> Parliament <hi>over other Courts of Judicature.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>You ſay true; <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> the place which neither meddles with the one nor the other, nor was produced unto any ſuch purpoſe; may have no more ſtrength againſt the one then againſt the other; but there are other <hi>Scriptures</hi> brought, which deny to <hi>Miniſters</hi> that power over other <hi>Congregations</hi> which the <hi>Parliament</hi> hath over other <hi>Courts</hi> of Judicature, within their own territories.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>The inference ſuppoſeth that the</hi> flocks <hi>mentioned in theſe two Texts,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> (viz. <hi>Acts</hi> 20.28. 1 <hi>Pet.</hi> 5.1, 2.) <hi>were</hi> two particular Congregations, <hi>which is impoſſible to be proved.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>The inference ſuppoſeth no ſuch thing, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> only implieth that there is ſomething in thoſe <hi>Texts</hi> againſt <hi>Miniſters</hi> their performing <hi>mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſteriall</hi> acts to other <hi>Congregations,</hi> the truth of which we ſhall make to appear:</p>
               <p>The <hi>Texts</hi> in <hi>Acts</hi> 20.28. gives this charge: <hi>Take heed to your ſelves, and to all the flock over which the Holy Ghoſt hath made you over<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſeers to feed the Church of God, i.</hi> their charge extends to none of them beyond <hi>the flock over which they were made over-ſeers</hi> in the work of <hi>feeding;</hi> now whether there were more <hi>Congregations</hi> in <hi>Epheſus,</hi> or but one, yet no <hi>Elder</hi> could then, or can now, <hi>feed</hi> any
<pb n="113" facs="tcp:113298:61"/>more then one <hi>Congregation,</hi> therefore they are <hi>Overſeers</hi> only, each of them, to one <hi>Congregation.</hi> Your ſelves will grant that they cannot <hi>feed</hi> in a conſtant way by word and doctrine, and the Sacraments, (which are the principall works of <hi>feeding</hi>) any more then one <hi>Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gregation;</hi> therefore one <hi>Congregation</hi> bounds their Commiſſion; and conſequently, if they <hi>feed miniſterially</hi> other <hi>Congregations,</hi> they go beyond their Commiſſion, and are <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>.</p>
               <p n="2">2. It is more then probable, that the <hi>flock</hi> at <hi>Epheſus</hi> was but one <hi>Congregation:</hi> Firſt, <hi>Epheſus</hi> was a City, and we do not reade of more <hi>Congregations</hi> of Saints conſtantly meeting for the worſhip of God in any City, then one: Secondly, we cannot think, but that the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Jeruſalem, Corinth</hi> and <hi>Antioch,</hi> were as numerous as <hi>Epheſus,</hi> and yet none of them were more then one <hi>Congregation,</hi> if we be bound to reſt upon the <hi>Holy Ghoſts</hi> own teſtimony, who wit<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſſeth that they ordinarily met in one place, as before was ſhewed.</p>
               <p n="3">3. They are called one <hi>flock,</hi> one <hi>Church;</hi> now we have decla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red before, that one <hi>inſtituted Church,</hi> and a <hi>Congregation</hi> are all one, when <hi>Church</hi> is properly taken, and without a figure; and in this place there is no neceſſity of a figure, for there is no improbability but that they might meet in one place; therefore the charge runs to the <hi>Elders</hi> at <hi>Epheſus</hi> to <hi>feed the Church,</hi> viz. the <hi>Congregation</hi> at <hi>Ephe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſus,</hi> and to that they are ſo limited.</p>
               <p>The <hi>Text</hi> in 1 <hi>Pet.</hi> 5.1, 2. gives this charge: <hi>Feed the flock that is among you.</hi> Now, neither the <hi>Elders</hi> to whom he writes were to<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gether, nor the <hi>Saints</hi> whom they were to <hi>feed,</hi> but both the one and the other, ſcattered abroad through many countries, <hi>Pon<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tus, Galatia, Aſia,</hi> &amp;c. therefore <hi>flock</hi> in this <hi>Text,</hi> is to be taken in a figurative ſenſe, and diſtributively of neceſſity; and the charge of <hi>feeding the flock</hi> is to be limited by the words <hi>(among you.)</hi> And thus it muſt be underſtood, <hi>you Elders</hi> in <hi>Pontus, feed the flock among you;</hi> and <hi>you Elders</hi> in Galatia, <hi>feed the flock among you,</hi> and <hi>you El<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ders</hi> in Aſia, <hi>feed the flock among you;</hi> and each of you in every place, <hi>feed the flock where you be,</hi> in each place. And more diſtributively yet, becauſe neither all the <hi>Elders,</hi> nor all the <hi>Saints</hi> in <hi>Galatia, Aſia,</hi> &amp;c. were together, therefore it is thus to be interpreted; <hi>ye El<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ders in this City of</hi> Aſia, <hi>feed the flock among you;</hi> and <hi>ye Elders in that City, feed the flock among you;</hi> and ſo of all the reſt; ſo that the reſtriction in the Commiſſion is in theſe words <hi>(among you.)</hi>
                  <pb n="114" facs="tcp:113298:62"/>Now the <hi>Saints</hi> in <hi>Galatia</hi> were not with the <hi>Elders</hi> of <hi>Aſia,</hi> nor the <hi>Saints</hi> of one City of <hi>Aſia,</hi> with the <hi>Elders</hi> of ano<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther City of <hi>Aſia;</hi> therefore the <hi>Elders</hi> were by Commiſſion to look to the <hi>Saints</hi> in every City and place where themſelves were, and not to others where themſelves were not: So that if the <hi>Elders</hi> in <hi>Aſia</hi> ſhould take authoritative inſpection over the <hi>Saints</hi> in <hi>Galatia,</hi> and in other countries, they ſhould be <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>Biſhops medling in others Dioces</hi> not belonging to them, becauſe all <hi>Elders</hi> are bounded to the <hi>Saints</hi> among themſelves.</p>
               <p>Peter <hi>bids the</hi> Elders <hi>of</hi> Pontus, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> Galatia, <hi>&amp;c. to feed the flock of God that is amongst them; therefore you ſay the</hi> Elders <hi>of one</hi> Church <hi>of</hi> Galatia, <hi>muſt not feed the people of another</hi> Church <hi>of</hi> Galatia. <hi>A com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>municant muſt examine himſelf; will you thence inferre, that none elſe muſt examine himſelf? The</hi> Theſſalonians <hi>were to know them that were over them, and laboured among them, and eſteem them very high in love for their works ſake; therefore muſt they not heare at all, or at leaſt not eſteem highly for their works ſake the Paſtors of other</hi> Congregations? 2 <hi>Theſ.</hi> 5.12, 13.</p>
               <p>Your reaſoning is not good, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>(nor candid)</hi> by comparing things diſparate, you would caſt an abſurditie upon us, but it will light upon your ſelf. You argue from works of common Chriſtian du<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty unto works of <hi>Office</hi> very improperly: As ſuppoſe the matter were thus laid down; The <hi>Parliament</hi> writes to the <hi>Colonels</hi> of <hi>Lan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>caſhire,</hi> to look well to, and rule and govern the ſouldiers and people that is amongſt them; an inference is drawn hence, the <hi>Co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lonels</hi> of <hi>Lancaſhire</hi> are not to govern and rule the ſouldiery and people of <hi>Cheſhire,</hi> for their charge is over the ſouldiery and people amongſt themſelves; this inference is good. But you to overthrow it, would bring ſuch an argument as this: The <hi>Colonels</hi> of <hi>Lanca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhire</hi> muſt agree amongſt themſelves, muſt they not therefore agree with the <hi>Colonels</hi> of <hi>Cheſhire?</hi> The ſouldiers and people of <hi>Lanca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhire</hi> muſt reſpect and honour their own <hi>Commanders,</hi> muſt they not therefore reſpect and honour the <hi>Commanders</hi> in other counties alſo? This is a weak argumentation to overthrow the former in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ference; the fallacy lieth in this, you would extend duties of autho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rity and office in ſuch manner as duties of love and reverence, and honour (which reſpect all men, all ſuperiours) are to be extended. Therefore, ſeeing that it is a <hi>feeding of office,</hi> and an <hi>authoritative
<pb n="115" facs="tcp:113298:62"/>feeding,</hi> that is enjoyned in thoſe <hi>Texts</hi> alledged, it is limited to the people over whom they are <hi>Officers,</hi> and may not be extended fur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther. And yet the people of ſuch <hi>Congregations</hi> muſt love their own members, ſo as withall they muſt love the members of other <hi>Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gregations;</hi> and they muſt reverence their own <hi>Officers,</hi> ſo, as with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>all they muſt reverence the <hi>Officers</hi> of other <hi>Congregations;</hi> yet their own moſt, becauſe <hi>relation</hi> there is ſtrongeſt: And the reaſon is, becauſe love and reverence are not actions annexed to <hi>Office,</hi> but of a common nature appertaining to men and Chriſtians.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Take heed to the flock, and feeding it,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>doth include adminiſtration of the</hi> Word, <hi>and</hi> Prayer, <hi>as well as of</hi> Sacraments; <hi>yet you hold, he may, notwithſtanding this Text, preach and pray in another</hi> Congre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gation.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Taking heed to the flock, and feeding it,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> doth include the admi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſtration of the <hi>Word</hi> and <hi>Prayer,</hi> of the <hi>Sacraments,</hi> and the exer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciſe of <hi>Diſcipline;</hi> and yet your ſelf doth not place a parity in all theſe. For you are apprehenſive of a further liberty in preaching and praying, then in performing the other actions. You will preach to the <hi>Heathens</hi> as <hi>Heathens,</hi> but not give <hi>Sacraments</hi> to them; you may preach before <hi>Ordination</hi> for approbation, but not diſpence the <hi>Sacraments</hi> before <hi>Ordination;</hi> You may preach to a <hi>Congregation</hi> in <hi>Scotland,</hi> and yet not act <hi>authoritatively</hi> in their <hi>Synods</hi> among them. And now, what the reaſon of this ſhould be, we cannot ima<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gine, unleſſe you grant with us, a difference betwixt ſome acts of <hi>feeding,</hi> and other acts of <hi>feeding,</hi> and ſay, ſome acts are ſo annexed to <hi>Office,</hi> and are ſo <hi>authoritative,</hi> that they cannot be performed but where <hi>Office</hi> is, and <hi>authority</hi> is; and other acts of <hi>feeding,</hi> though they they be <hi>authoritative</hi> to that people over whom the perſons per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>forming them are <hi>Officers,</hi> yet they may be performed by a gift with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out <hi>Office,</hi> to another people, and are not <hi>authoritative</hi> to them. To this purpoſe ſpeak the <hi>Elders</hi> in anſwer to the 8<hi rend="sup">th</hi> 
                  <hi>Poſition;</hi> and the reaſon will be good to us, till you yeeld a better.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>The relation of</hi> Miniſters <hi>and</hi> People <hi>is mutuall;</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>if the</hi> people <hi>my receive the</hi> Sacrament <hi>from another that is not their</hi> Miniſter, <hi>then the</hi> Miniſter <hi>may adminiſter it to them that are not of his flock.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>In one ſenſe, all that you ſay is true; <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>people</hi> may receive the <hi>Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crament</hi> from one that is not their <hi>Miniſter,</hi> being recommended to him; and the <hi>Miniſter</hi> may adminiſter the <hi>Sacrament</hi> to ſuch as are
<pb n="116" facs="tcp:113298:63"/>ſo recommended to him; but then this <hi>recommendation</hi> is, as it were, a <hi>diſmiſſion,</hi> differing not really, but only in time: <hi>recommendation</hi> com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mends them for a time to fellowſhip with that <hi>Church,</hi> and diſmiſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſion commends them for continuance without returning: See <hi>Cot<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tons Keys</hi>
                  <note n="a" place="margin">
                     <hi>Cottons</hi> Keys, <hi>pag.</hi> 17, 18.</note>, which you make ſo much uſe of againſt us. When perſons of another <hi>Church</hi> do orderly intermingle themſelves with this or that <hi>Church,</hi> then they are <hi>as members,</hi> and the <hi>Paſtor</hi> is <hi>as their Paſtor,</hi> and ſo he may diſpence the <hi>Sacraments</hi> to them. But it will not follow, that therefore he may act Miniſterially out of his own <hi>Church</hi> and <hi>People</hi> in and maong another <hi>Church</hi> and <hi>People;</hi> nor will relation of <hi>Miniſters</hi> and <hi>People</hi> being mutuall, bring ſuch a concluſion about. <hi>Magiſtrates</hi> and <hi>Subjects</hi> are <hi>Relatives;</hi> and if any <hi>Subjects</hi> of one county come to another county, and be wronged in the county whither he is come, he may requeſt <hi>juſtice</hi> from the <hi>Magiſtrate</hi> of the county where the wrong is done him, and receive it. But yet this will not draw on another thing, that hereupon, becauſe a <hi>Magiſtrate</hi> may diſpence <hi>juſtice</hi> to a ſtranger coming among his people, he may therefore go from among his people to <hi>another county,</hi> and diſpence <hi>juſtice</hi> among them: ſo of <hi>Miniſters,</hi> it may be ſaid, They are <hi>Paſtors</hi> to their own people, and perform <hi>Paſtorall</hi> acts to their own, and to thoſe that <hi>orderly</hi> are <hi>recommended</hi> to them as theirs; but when they leave their own, they are not <hi>Paſtors</hi> to other <hi>Congregations,</hi> to diſpence <hi>Paſtorall</hi> acts to them.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>By vertue of communion of</hi> Churches <hi>you may,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>and do receive known approved recommended members of another</hi> Church, <hi>to the holy Commu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nion. If you may receive one, why not two, three, ſix, ſeven, eight, which it may be, are the whole</hi> Congregation? <hi>Where doth the</hi> Scripture <hi>al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>low the one, and not the other?</hi>
               </p>
               <p>We grant all you ſay, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> in this alſo, that if <hi>one, two, ſeven, eight,</hi> do come by recommendation, they muſt be received by vertue of <hi>com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>munion</hi> of <hi>Churches;</hi> yet we demand, if theſe <hi>ſeven,</hi> or <hi>eight</hi> be the whole <hi>Congregation,</hi> who ſhall recommend them? For without re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>commendation, they cannot <hi>orderly</hi> be received. Or ſuppoſe they commend themſelves to the <hi>Communion</hi> of another <hi>Church,</hi> they are now ſallowed up in the fellowſhip of the other <hi>Church,</hi> and coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted <hi>(pro tempore)</hi> as members thereof, and have not the conſideration of a <hi>diſtinct Church.</hi> And though it be lawfull for a <hi>Miniſter</hi> to diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pence the <hi>Sacrament</hi> to them <hi>with his own people;</hi> yet <hi>not</hi> lawfull
<pb n="117" facs="tcp:113298:63"/>to go forth from his <hi>own people,</hi> and to give it <hi>to them alone:</hi> If a <hi>whole town</hi> ſhould come to live in another <hi>town,</hi> they might have the <hi>juſtice</hi> of that <hi>town,</hi> and yet the <hi>Magiſtrate,</hi> though he <hi>might do juſtice to them in the town,</hi> being mingled with his own people, <hi>cannnt</hi> not<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>withſtanding diſpence it unto them, <hi>abiding in their own place.</hi> But you ask, <hi>Where the</hi> Scripture <hi>alloweth the one, and not the other?</hi> We anſwer, the <hi>Scripture</hi> alloweth the <hi>recommendation</hi> of the members of one <hi>Church</hi> to another, <hi>Rom.</hi> 16.1. 2 <hi>Cor.</hi> 3.1. But can you produce any place where the <hi>Miniſter</hi> of one <hi>Church</hi> hath acted <hi>mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſterially</hi> in another <hi>Church?</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>You grant that</hi> Elders <hi>have a calling to ordain</hi> Elders <hi>in other</hi> Churches <hi>whereof themſelves are neither</hi> Elders <hi>nor</hi> Members, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>by re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>queſt of that</hi> Church <hi>where the</hi> Elders <hi>are to be ordained.</hi>
                  <note n="(k)" place="margin">R. M. <hi>&amp;</hi> W. T. <hi>to</hi> C.H. <hi>p. 48.</hi> Reply.</note>
               </p>
               <p>While M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Mather</hi> ſaith they may intreat help, he holds by con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſequence, <hi>that the</hi> Elders <hi>of other</hi> Congregations <hi>have no proper right of their own to ordain in other</hi> Congregations, <hi>and that their power is derived to them from thoſe</hi> Congregations <hi>that intreat them;</hi> and then it wil follow, that the help that ſuch <hi>Elders</hi> do afford, is not as they are <hi>Elders</hi> in reference to their <hi>Office;</hi> but as <hi>better gifted,</hi> and in reference to greater ability which ſuch <hi>Elders</hi> have to carry on ſuch a buſineſſe. The reaſon is, becauſe if ſuch <hi>Elders</hi> acted in <hi>Ordination</hi> as <hi>Officers</hi> in another <hi>Congregation,</hi> then they would have proper <hi>power</hi> ſo to act <hi>without intreaty;</hi> for intreaty makes not them <hi>Officers</hi> which were none before; and if they were <hi>Officers</hi> before, intreaty is not needfull to inable them. And if they act <hi>as Officers</hi> in <hi>ano<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther Congregation,</hi> then they may in <hi>all Congregations;</hi> for they are <hi>Elders</hi> alike <hi>in all</hi> as in <hi>any,</hi> ſave only where they are fixed. Now this is againſt M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Mathers</hi> principles; his meaning therefore was, that as if in caſe a <hi>Church</hi> want <hi>Elders</hi> to preach to them, they may intreat <hi>Elders</hi> of other <hi>Churches</hi> to preach to them, not becauſe they conceive that an <hi>Elder</hi> only may preach, but becauſe they judge an <hi>Elder</hi> to be more able to do it; ſo it muſt be underſtood in the bu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſineſſe of <hi>Ordination.</hi> In this ſenſe we wholly concurre with M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Mather,</hi> but in your ſenſe cannot grant it.</p>
               <p>Whereras the 26. and 27<hi rend="sup">th</hi> 
                  <hi>Sections</hi> concerne one and the ſame head of controverſie, we ſhall make one defence for both.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="26" type="position">
               <pb n="118" facs="tcp:113298:64"/>
               <head>POSITION XXVI.</head>
               <p>Gifted men,<note place="margin">This is but a little altered from <hi>Anſw</hi> to 32. <hi>q. p.</hi> 80. &amp; 73. &amp; <hi>T. W.</hi> to <hi>W. R.</hi> p 44. &amp; 56.</note> 
                  <hi>viz.</hi> (ſo reputed by competent <hi>Judges,</hi> though) not called to the <hi>Miniſtery,</hi> nor intended for it, may preach. They that were ſcattered abroad upon the <hi>Perſecution</hi> which aroſe about <hi>Stephen,</hi> were not <hi>Church-officers,</hi> at leaſt not all of them: yet theſe men did preach the Word; and <hi>Philip</hi> which was but a <hi>Deacon,</hi> preached without the calling or privity of the <hi>Apoſtles, Acts</hi> 11.19. &amp; 8.14.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="27" type="position">
               <head>POSITION XXVII.</head>
               <p>
                  <hi>Iehoſaphat</hi> ſent <hi>Princes,</hi> who were neither <hi>Mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſters,</hi> nor intended ſo to be,<note place="margin">See <hi>Anſw.</hi> to 32. <hi>Queſt.</hi>
                  </note> to teach with the <hi>Prieſts</hi> and <hi>Levites</hi> (viz.) at leaſt to incourage the people to hearken to the <hi>Prieſts</hi> and <hi>Levites,</hi> 2 <hi>Chron.</hi> 17.7, 8, 9. as <hi>Iehoſaphat</hi> did, 2 <hi>Chron.</hi> 20.20. yea, and was their mouth to God in Prayer, <hi>verſ.</hi> 2.5 to 13. As we conceive ſomething in that prophecy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 14. to be extraordinary: So we con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceive it to be ordinary, that ſome private men grown <hi>Chriſtians</hi> of able gifts, who may have re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceived a gift of Propheſie, need no more extra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ordinary calling for them to propheſie in the <hi>Churches</hi> then for <hi>Iehoſaphat</hi> and his <hi>Princes</hi> to pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pheſie in the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Iſrael.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="119" facs="tcp:113298:64"/>
               <p> Theſe <hi>Poſitions</hi> thus laid down, are by you accuſed of injury to the <hi>Text,</hi> to which we anſwer.</p>
               <p n="1">1. Here alſo you fall ſhort of that ingenuity profeſſed in your <hi>Preface;</hi> for doubtleſſe M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Cotton,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> that denies any ordinary exer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciſe of Prophecy, by men not called to the <hi>Miniſtery,</hi> cannot but in your judgement come neerer the truth, then thoſe that ſay (at leaſt as you give it out) <hi>that gifted men, not called to the</hi> Miniſtery, <hi>nor in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tended for it, may preach,</hi> which imply to be meant in an ordinary and ſtated way. When you ſay — <hi>yet that theſe did preach ordinarily and uſually to the</hi> Churches, <hi>like to</hi> Paſtors — is impoſſible to be pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved. Now, though you ſtyle M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Cotton</hi> deſervedly, <hi>the Chief of the more ingenuous ſort of</hi> Congregationall men; yet you neither help for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ward <hi>accommodation,</hi> nor honour M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Cottons</hi> ingenuity by the leaſt mention of it, as you profeſſe.</p>
               <p n="2">2. You are ſo far from helping forward <hi>accommodation,</hi> that I know not how to excuſe you from making the breach greater then it was. For we have conſulted adviſedly with 73. &amp; 80<hi rend="sup">th</hi> 
                  <hi>pages</hi> of the 32. <hi>Queſt.</hi> and we can find no ſuch <hi>Poſition</hi> as you faſten upon the <hi>Elders:</hi> For <hi>page</hi> 73. they anſwer the 21. <hi>Queſt.</hi> viz. <hi>Whether do you hold it lawfull for mere</hi> lay, <hi>or</hi> private-men <hi>to ordain</hi> Mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſters <hi>in any caſe?</hi> And having proved the <hi>Affirmative</hi> by reaſons grounded upon the <hi>Word of God,</hi> they come to urge the conſent of ſome worthy <hi>Divines,</hi> and learned <hi>Writers,</hi> as Doctor <hi>Willet, Morney, Whitakers,</hi> and others; and in the <hi>Allegation</hi> of <hi>Morney,</hi> they ſhew that <hi>Morney</hi> expreſſeth himſelf, that <hi>ſome of our men expected not the calling of thoſe that under the title of</hi> Paſtors, <hi>oppreſſed the flock, but did at firſt preach without this formall calling, and afterwards were called to the</hi> Holy Miniſtery <hi>of the</hi> Word, <hi>by the</hi> Churches; and for this we have examples (ſaith <hi>Morney</hi>) <hi>Firſt in the</hi> Acts, <hi>where we read that</hi> Philip <hi>was but a</hi> Deacon, <hi>preached in</hi> Samaria <hi>without the calling of the</hi> Apoſtles, <hi>yea, without their privity, who for all that gave their allowance to that work.</hi> So that here he ſpeaks not of an ordinary and uſuall courſe in preaching to the <hi>Churches</hi> without <hi>Office,</hi> but an extraordinary caſe, of thoſe that becauſe of the corruptions of the times preached to the people without the calling of the <hi>Prelates</hi> in ſuch places, where they had either no <hi>Officers,</hi> or <hi>Popiſh Officers;</hi> neither doth he ſpeak of <hi>gifted men</hi> that intended not the <hi>Miniſtery,</hi> but of <hi>gifted men,</hi> that becauſe they durſt not enter by the ordinary
<pb n="120" facs="tcp:113298:65"/>door of <hi>Prelaticall ordination,</hi> preached to the people by vertue of their gifts, and that internall <hi>Prothumie,</hi> or deſire which God had wrought in them, and ſo ſoon as by the bleſſing of God upon their endeavours, they had ſo far prevailed, as that there were <hi>Churches</hi> giving them a calling, they imbraced that call: And this is that he proves lawfull by the <hi>Allegation</hi> of <hi>Philips</hi> example: So in the 80. <hi>page,</hi> their ſcope is to ſhew, that the Word may be made effectuall to Converſion, though the man that ſpeaks it be not a <hi>Church-of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficer.</hi> For the people of which they alledge the preaching of thoſe that were ſcattered by the <hi>Perſecution</hi> of <hi>Stephen,</hi> Acts 8.4. and 11.19, 20, 21. and <hi>Job.</hi> 4.39. where many of the <hi>Samaritans</hi> belie<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved upon the ſaying of the woman of <hi>Samaria,</hi> and that 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 7.16. <hi>What knoweſt thou, O woman, but thou ſhalt gain thy husband?</hi> So that you do moſt miſerably wreſt their <hi>Allegations</hi> quite to ano<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther purpoſe, then that for which they intended them; for they never intended hereby to prove the lawfulneſſe of preaching by ver<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tue of gifts, without Office, but only that thoſe which do preach without Office, may be inſtruments of converſion, much leſſe did they intend, as you would make the world believe, that theſe did preach ordinarily, and uſually to the <hi>Churches</hi> like <hi>Paſtors,</hi> and re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceived maintenance; for they ſpeak of ſuch a kinde of preaching, as may be done by a gifted woman, as the woman of <hi>Samaria,</hi> or the believing wife, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 7. as well as by a gifted man. Neither do they ſpeak of the preaching of theſe that were ſcattered, as it was ordinary and uſuall, and like unto <hi>Paſtors,</hi> but only as <hi>performed by men, who (all of them at leaſt)</hi> [ſay they] <hi>were not Church-officers,</hi> and yet proved effectuall for converſion. When we read your marginall note, <hi>viz.</hi> This is but a little altered from <hi>Anſw.</hi> to 32. <hi>Queſt. p.</hi> 80.73. we imagined at firſt ſight, you had made ſome ſmall alterati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on in the language and phraſe, which we could well have born with; but we finde that you have made an alteration in the very ſcope and ſubject mater inſiſted upon by the <hi>Elders.</hi> You have ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken away their living childe, and laid your own dead childe in the room of it; ſo that in your margent we have you (though in a min<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cing extenuating) what <hi>Ciecro</hi> deſires his adverſary, <hi>viz. Confiten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tem re<gap reason="illegible" resp="#UOM" extent="4 letters">
                        <desc>••••</desc>
                     </gap>,</hi> confeſſing your own guilt, which is the greateſt expreſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſion of ingenulty of all others in this <hi>Section.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="3">3. But that we may give ſatisfaction to you, and to all men,
<pb n="121" facs="tcp:113298:65"/>(if it be the will of God;) we ſhall firſt declare our judgement con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerning the point in debate, and then anſwer your <hi>Arguments,</hi> ſo far as we conceive them invalid.</p>
               <p>Firſt, then we conceive that all the members of the Church (ſo far as their occaſions and calling will permit, ſhould ſtrive after ability by way of propheſying; to ſpeak <hi>to exhortation, edification and comfort,</hi>
                  <note n="a" place="margin">Hee Prophe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiae donum tan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quamalus prae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantms maxi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mè commendat Apoſtolus, cuiom<gap reason="illegible" resp="#UOM" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>es ſtudeant, <hi>1 Cor. 14.1, 2.</hi> Par<gap reason="illegible" resp="#UOM" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>us in <hi>Rom. 12.</hi> col. <hi>1197.</hi> i. e. <hi>This gift of Propecie, as more excellent then the other</hi> gifts, <hi>the</hi> Apoſtle <hi>moſt commends, for which all ſhould cover, 1</hi> Cor. <hi>14.1, 2.</hi>
                  </note> 1 Cor. 1 <hi>p.</hi> 1. and the <hi>Hebrewes</hi> ought to have been <hi>teachers of others, though they ſtood in need to be taught the very Prin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciples of</hi> Religion, <hi>Hebr.</hi> 5.12.</p>
               <p n="2">2. There are for the moſt part, (and may alwayes lawfully be) ſome in the <hi>Church,</hi> who devote themſelves to the ſtudy of the <hi>Scriptures,</hi> and other profitable ſtudies, that ſo they may be the better inabled to underſtand the meaning of the Word: Such were thoſe ſons of the <hi>Prophets,</hi> bred up under the <hi>Prophets,</hi> 1 <hi>Sam.</hi> 19.20. 1 <hi>King</hi> 20.35. 2 <hi>King.</hi> 2.3.5. Such were many of our Saviours Diſciples, who addicted themſelves wholly to learn to be <hi>fiſhers of men.</hi> Such (it is probable) were ſome of thoſe <hi>Prophets</hi> which were in <hi>Corinth, Antioch,</hi> and other <hi>Churches:</hi> For the <hi>Rules</hi> to be obſerved in the exerciſe of <hi>Prophecie,</hi> were not proper to the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Corinth</hi> alone, but the ſame were ordained in all <hi>Churches,</hi> 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 14.33. And therefore <hi>Prophets,</hi> whom the <hi>Rules</hi> concern, were, or might be in all <hi>Churches;</hi> for having no publike <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niverſities,</hi> or <hi>Colledges</hi> for <hi>Chriſtians,</hi> 'tis probable this was the way of training up men for the <hi>work</hi> of the <hi>Miniſtery,</hi> under the <hi>Teaching Officers</hi> of the ſeverall <hi>Churches.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="3">3. That ordinarily God choſe of thoſe that were ſons of the <hi>Prophets,</hi> to be <hi>Prophets;</hi> yet this was not univerſall: for ſometimes God raiſed up extraordinarily from amongſt the people. Thus <hi>Amos</hi> was a <hi>Heardſman,</hi> and yet choſen to be a <hi>Prophet:</hi> And this hath been done in an ordinary way in the <hi>Churches,</hi> that men that have made great proof in holineſſe and knowledge, have been called to publike <hi>Office.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Spyridion</hi> a <hi>Shepheard,</hi> was called to be <hi>Biſhop</hi> of <hi>Trimithous,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Socrates</hi> Eccl. Hiſt l. 1. c. 8. p. 232.</note> a City of <hi>Cyprus: Ambroſe,</hi> a <hi>Conſul</hi> (being yet but a <hi>Catechumeniſt</hi>) came into the <hi>Church Aſſembly</hi> at <hi>Millain,</hi> and ſpake much, and very
<pb n="122" facs="tcp:113298:66"/>powerfully by way of <hi>exhortation</hi> to the diſſenting <hi>Brethren,</hi> and was by an unanimous vote choſen for their <hi>Biſhop</hi> at that inſtant, before he was <hi>Baptized.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Socrat.</hi> Eccleſ. Hiſt. <hi>l</hi> 4. <hi>c.</hi> 24, 25. <hi>p.</hi> 335.</note> So when God was pleaſed to make known his Will by immediate <hi>revelation,</hi> he was pleaſed many times to make uſe of the ſons of the <hi>Prophets.</hi> The ſons of the <hi>Prophets</hi> that were at <hi>Bethel,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">1 King 2.3, 5.</note> and <hi>Jericho,</hi> could tell <hi>Eliſha,</hi> that his Maſter ſhould be ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken from him; yet ſometimes God was pleaſed to reveale his will to thoſe that were not ſons of the <hi>Prophets.</hi> Thus, though none were to be deſigned by the <hi>Church,</hi> as one of theſe two or three that muſt propheſie in a <hi>Church-meeting,</hi> but <hi>Prophets;</hi> yet if any thing were revealed to him that ſate by, he had the liberty to expreſſe it; ſo that it is well obſerved on the one hand by <hi>W. Muſculus</hi> upon the place, that the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> ſaith not, <hi>Duo, vel tres prophetent, ſed Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phetae duo vel tres prophetent;</hi> that is, he doth not ſay, <hi>Let two or three propheſie, but let two or three Prophets propheſie:</hi> So on the other hand upon theſe words; <hi>If any thing be revealed to him that ſits by, let the firſt hold his peace:</hi> he hath theſe words, <hi>Non dicit, ſignificet loquenti, ut ille hoc Eccleſiae proponat, ſed dicit, ſurgat &amp; ipſe, &amp; loquatur: ne<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> dicit, ſervet ſibiipſi, ſed prior taceat: ne videlicet illicitum putetur ei loqui in Eccleſia qui non ſit in ordine Prophetarum, ſed de numero ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dentium &amp; auditorum, i.e.</hi> He ſaith not, Let him ſignifie it to him that is ſpeaking, that he may propheſie the thing to the <hi>Church;</hi> but he ſaith, <hi>Let himſelf alſo</hi> ariſe, and let him <hi>ſpeak;</hi> neither ſaith he, let him keep it to himſelf, but <hi>let the firſt hold his peace;</hi> viz. leſt it ſhould be thought unlawfull for him to ſpeak in the <hi>Church,</hi> who is not in the order of the <hi>Prophets,</hi> but in the number of thoſe that ſit by,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Aretius</hi> in 1 Cor. 14.26.</note> and are auditors. In like manner <hi>Aretius, Inde fieri poteſt, ut quos Eccleſia deputavit ad munus interpretandi, non habent revelatio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem loci propoſiti, ſed alius in turba ſedens:</hi> Hence it may come to paſſe, that thoſe whom the <hi>Church</hi> hath deputed to the <hi>Office</hi> of in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terpreting, may not have the revelation of the place propounded, but ſome other fitting among the multitude.</p>
               <p n="4">4. That now that extraordinary <hi>revelations</hi> are ceaſed, yet it may be lawfull for ſome members of the <hi>Church,</hi> which are not <hi>Of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficers,</hi> to preach or propheſie publikely; and,
<list>
                     <item>1. To <hi>thoſe that are not in Church-fellowſhip.</hi>
                     </item>
                     <item>2. To <hi>thoſe that are in Church-fellowſhip, and want Officers.</hi>
                     </item>
                     <item>3. To <hi>thoſe that are in Church-fellowſhip, and have all Officers compleat.</hi>
                     </item>
                  </list>
               </p>
               <pb n="123" facs="tcp:113298:66"/>
               <p> For the firſt,</p>
               <p>Firſt, it may be <hi>lawfull for a Church,</hi> having <hi>perſons</hi> indowed with parts <hi>fit for the work, to ſend them forth as Meſſengers to preach to Heathens for their converſion.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Reaſ.</hi> 1. By the ſame reaſon that the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Antioch</hi> ſent forth <hi>Paul</hi> and <hi>Barnabas</hi> to preach in <hi>Salamis, Paphes, Pergo, Antiochia,</hi> &amp;c. for the converſion both of <hi>Jewes</hi> and <hi>Gentiles,</hi> by the ſame reaſon a true <hi>Church</hi> may ſend forth men of excellent parts to preach for the converſion of <hi>Heathens;</hi> For <hi>Paul</hi> and <hi>Barnabas</hi> did not now go forth by vertue of their <hi>Apoſtolicall Commiſſion,</hi> by which they were inabled to preach to all <hi>Nations:</hi> for ſo they ſhould have had no need to have been ſeparated by <hi>faſting, prayer,</hi> and <hi>impoſition of the hands of the Elderſhip;</hi> for that <hi>Commiſſion</hi> they had long before this ſeparation: but they went as <hi>Meſſengers</hi> ſent out of God by the <hi>Miniſtery</hi> of the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Antioch;</hi> and when they returned, they render an account to the <hi>Church</hi> of their ſervice in the work to which they were <hi>recommended</hi> by the <hi>Church, Acts</hi> 14.27. Now if <hi>Paul</hi> and <hi>Barnabas,</hi> who without the <hi>recommendation</hi> of the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Antioch,</hi> might have preached in all theſe places, <hi>were ſent forth by the Church,</hi> what doth this but demonſtrate unto us a <hi>power</hi> in the <hi>Churches,</hi> to <hi>ſend forth Meſſengers,</hi> though they be neither <hi>Apoſtles, Paſters,</hi> nor <hi>Teachers,</hi> who ſhall <hi>preach</hi> as gifted men, ſent forth by the <hi>Church</hi> for that purpoſe? For, if <hi>Paul</hi> and <hi>Barnabas,</hi> who were <hi>Apoſtles,</hi> did <hi>preach</hi> as <hi>Meſſengers</hi> ſent of God, by the <hi>Miniſtery</hi> and <hi>recommendation</hi> of the <hi>Church</hi> to ſuch a work, by the ſame reaſon may perſons <hi>gifted,</hi> preach by vertue of ſuch a <hi>recommendation.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Reaſ.</hi> 2. God hath left a <hi>power</hi> to the <hi>Church,</hi> to propagate the <hi>Goſpel,</hi> by uſing means for the <hi>converſion</hi> of thoſe that are <hi>unconverted.</hi> Now, becauſe all <hi>unconverted</hi> perſons cannot come to heare in the <hi>Church-aſſemblies,</hi> therefore Chriſt hath left <hi>power</hi> to the <hi>Churches,</hi> to <hi>ſend out Meſſengers</hi> for this purpoſe, to <hi>preach</hi> the <hi>Goſpel</hi> to them; otherwiſe there were no means left by Chriſt to be uſed by the <hi>Church,</hi> for the <hi>converſion</hi> of thoſe that lie in a ſtate of <hi>Heatheniſme,</hi> and cannot, or will not be at the charge and pains of repairing to <hi>Church-aſſemblies.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>If it be ſaid, <hi>Let the</hi> Church <hi>ſend forth ſome of her teaching Officers.</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Objection. </seg>
                  </label> 
               </p>
               <p>The work of the <hi>Officers</hi> is properly to <hi>attend the flock,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> and there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore though a <hi>Church</hi> in the want of other fit perſons may ſend out
<pb n="124" facs="tcp:113298:67"/>one of her <hi>officers</hi> for a time, yet if ſhe have thoſe that are not in <hi>office,</hi> that are indowed with eminent <hi>abilities</hi> for the work, they are ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ver the leſſe fit, becauſe not in <hi>Office:</hi> For, if they were <hi>Officers</hi> they ſhould act amongſt <hi>Heathens,</hi> not <hi>as Officers</hi> to ſuch a <hi>Congregation,</hi> but <hi>as</hi> men <hi>ſent out</hi> by ſuch a <hi>Church,</hi> in the name of Jeſus Chriſt.</p>
               <p n="2">2. <hi>Gifted perſons not in the</hi> Miniſtery <hi>may preach to</hi> Churches <hi>wan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting Officers.</hi> That they may <hi>preach</hi> by way of <hi>probation,</hi> in reference to a <hi>Call,</hi> you your ſelf will grant, and there is the ſame reaſon, in caſe the <hi>teaching Officers</hi> ſhould die. Suppoſe an eminent <hi>gifted</hi> mem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ber, that hath been bred at <hi>School</hi> and <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niverſity</hi> for many yeers, ſhould be deſired by the <hi>Congregation</hi> to exerciſe his <hi>gifts</hi> amongſt them, till God would inable them to chooſe another <hi>Paſtor</hi> and <hi>Teacher,</hi> this <hi>gifted</hi> perſon, though not in the <hi>Miniſtery,</hi> nor in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tending it, might exerciſe his <hi>gift</hi> amongſt them, upon this ground, which ſhall appear in the confirmation of the third thing which is yet of a higher nature.</p>
               <p n="3">3. <hi>Gifted perſons not in the</hi> Miniſtery, <hi>may preach in a</hi> Church <hi>that hath all</hi> Officers <hi>compleat:</hi> For the underſtanding of which, we will lay down certain <hi>Poſitions:</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="1">1. <hi>No Believer as a Believer, may challenge a liberty to preach or pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pheſie publikely:</hi> For though it were with <hi>Moſes</hi> to be <hi>wiſhed, that all the Lords people were Prophets,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Numb. 11.</note> and that the Lord would put his Spirit upon them; yet for as much as God hath not indowed all them with <hi>parts</hi> fir for the work, all may not propheſie; ſome there are that <hi>have need of milk,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Heb. 5.13.</note> becauſe they <hi>are unskilfull in the word of righteouſneſſe, for they are babes,</hi> and ſo not able to propheſie.</p>
               <p n="2">2. <hi>No Church-member</hi> (though a Brother) <hi>meerly as a Church-member, may challenge a liberty of publike propheſie.</hi> This appears be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> exhorts the <hi>Corinthians</hi> to ſtrive after <hi>ablitie</hi> to pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pheſie, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 14.1. which ſhewes, that they might not propheſie meerly in the <hi>capacity</hi> of <hi>Church-members;</hi> for if ſo, God would have entailed <hi>abilities</hi> upon all the <hi>Fraternity</hi> of the <hi>viſible Church</hi> at their firſt admiſſion. There were in the <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Corinth,</hi> ſome that occupied the room of the unlearned, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 14.16. that ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſed themſelves no otherwiſe then by ſaying <hi>Amen,</hi> with an au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dible voyce, when thoſe that <hi>poſſeſſed the room of the learned gave thanks,</hi> as <hi>Tertullian,</hi> and <hi>Juſtin Martyr</hi> tell us, and therefore, when the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> ſaith, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 14.23, 24. <hi>If all ſpeak with tongues,</hi> &amp;c.
<pb n="125" facs="tcp:113298:67"/>but if <hi>all propheſie,</hi> &amp;c. he is not to be underſtood <hi>of the whole Fra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ternity,</hi> but only of thoſe that <hi>were in a capacity to ſpeak with tongues, and propheſie.</hi> Now, that all were not indowed with theſe <hi>gifts,</hi> ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>peares, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 12.10.29.</p>
               <p n="3">3. <hi>Church-members, upon whom God hath beſtowed eminent parts, that are able to divide the Word of God aright,</hi> and to weild the ſword of the Spirit with dexterous abilities, <hi>may lawfully preach publikely in the Aſſembly of the Church.</hi> This may appeare,</p>
               <p n="1">1. From the <hi>end of gifts,</hi> which is the <hi>uſe</hi> of them for the edifica<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of others, as well as of our ſelves. Now private or mean <hi>gifts</hi> are of private uſe, but publike or eminent <hi>gifts</hi> are of publike uſe. When the young man told <hi>Moſes</hi> that <hi>Eldad</hi> and <hi>Medad</hi> propheſied, and <hi>Joſhua</hi> exhorted <hi>Moſes</hi> to forbid them, it was becauſe they ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>erciſed that office that was (as they thought) peculiar to <hi>Moſes;</hi> but <hi>Moſes</hi> is well content, <hi>Numb.</hi> 11.29. <hi>I would</hi> (ſaith he) <hi>all the Lords people were Prophets,</hi> and God would put his Spirit upon them;<note place="margin">ut contra nihil tantopere ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>petam quam ut ſinguli qui in populo <hi>Jehovae</hi> ſunt eodemſpi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ritu inſtrcti prophetare poſſint, <hi>Jun. Paral. Appen. par. 3. p. 353.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>q. d.</hi> if God would put his Spirit upon all the people, as well as upon my ſelf, they might all lawfully propheſie, as well as my ſelf: for toge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther with extraordinary <hi>gifts,</hi> there went along an extraordinary <hi>call</hi> to exerciſe thoſe <hi>gifts.</hi> So the <hi>Apoſtle</hi> ſpeaking of the exerciſe of propheſie, <hi>Rom.</hi> 12.6. <hi>Having then gifts differing according to the grace which is given to us, whether propheſie, let us propheſie according to the proportion of fatith:</hi> So that where there is the <hi>gift,</hi> there may be a lawfull exerciſe of the <hi>gift</hi> in an orderly manner.</p>
               <p n="2">2. That which <hi>Church-members,</hi> not in <hi>Office,</hi> nor intending <hi>Of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fice, may lawfully ſtrive after,</hi> that they may lawfully <hi>exerciſe,</hi> being once obtained; But <hi>Church-members</hi> may lawfully ſeek after an <hi>abi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>litie</hi> to propheſie publikely, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 14.1. <hi>Follow after,</hi> &amp;c. and <hi>v.</hi> 12. <hi>even ſo ye, for as much as ye are zealous of ſpirituall gifts, ſeek that ye may excell to the edifying of the Church.</hi> Thoſe that are fit to be inſtru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mentall in a publike way, muſt not be men of vulgar and triviall <hi>parts,</hi> but muſt excell, that they may <hi>edifie the Church;</hi> the conclu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſion is, ſome Church-members (though not in <hi>Office,</hi> nor intending <hi>Office</hi>) may propheſie publikely.</p>
               <p n="3">3. From a <hi>like neceſſity</hi> at this day <hi>of the exerciſe of acquired gifts,</hi> with that the <hi>churches had</hi> in thoſe times of the exerciſe of <hi>infuſed gifts.</hi> If in thoſe times when the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> did often viſit the <hi>churches,</hi> the <hi>Euangeliſts</hi> did water the <hi>churches,</hi> and there were in the <hi>churches</hi>
                  <pb n="126" facs="tcp:113298:68"/>many <hi>Prophets,</hi> that not only addicted themſelves to the ſtudy of the <hi>Scriptures,</hi> but were alſo extraordinarily many times, aſſiſted by the Spirit of God; yet if a <hi>Brother,</hi> that had <hi>a Revelation</hi> muſt have a liberty to utter his <hi>revelation</hi> for the edification of the <hi>Church,</hi> how much more now, when there are neither <hi>Apoſiles</hi> to viſit, nor <hi>Euan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>geliſts</hi> to water, nor <hi>Prophets</hi> extraordinarily <hi>gifted</hi> to expound the Word? but in many <hi>Congregations</hi> not one <hi>teaching Officer,</hi> in the moſt, but one <hi>Miniſter</hi> indowed with acquired <hi>gifts,</hi> if any <hi>Brother</hi> have an excellency of acquired <hi>parts,</hi> he not only may, but ſhould be ſtirred up to inploy his <hi>talent,</hi> as God ſhall offer occaſion for the good of the <hi>Church.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="4">4. <hi>Church-members, how ever eminently gifted, may not preſume to ſpeak in the Church-aſſembly, before they have a calling to the work by thoſe whom it doth concern: Paul,</hi> though an <hi>Apoſtle,</hi> did not offer to preach in the <hi>Synagogue</hi> at <hi>Antioch,</hi> in <hi>Piſidia,</hi> till the <hi>Rulers</hi> of the <hi>Synagogues</hi> had ſent unto him for that end, otherwiſe, through the corruption of men, there might be great confuſion in the <hi>Church,</hi> and the <hi>Officers</hi> much diſturbed by the proud interpoſition of <hi>Ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thuſiaſtick</hi> ſpirits (for ſuch may ariſe in the pureſt <hi>Churches</hi>) venting their frothy phantaſmes, <hi>tanquant ex tripode dicta,</hi> as if they were the undoubted <hi>Oracles</hi> of God Now, if there may be diſcerned a ſpi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rit of erroneous pride in the men that deſire to ſpeak, they ought to be denied, and admoniſhed; but if they be holy, able, humble men, of whom the <hi>Church</hi> may preſume that they will ſpeak to edi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fication, in ſuch a caſe the <hi>preaching officers</hi> muſt have a ſpirit of hu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mility, to give way unto them, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 14.32. <hi>The ſpirit of the Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phets are ſubject to the Prophets,</hi> that is, the <hi>Prophets</hi> have a com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mand of their ſpirits, that they can eaſily give way to any to ſpeak, and themſelves ſit down as auditors, provided they be ſuch as ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pound, divide, and apply the Word profitably. And that this is the meaning of the place, appears by that which followes, <hi>verſ.</hi> 33. For, <hi>God is not the author of confuſion, but of peace.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Now we will conſider your <hi>Arguments,</hi> with which you endea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vour to prove theſe <hi>Texts</hi> to be abuſed.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>This Text cannot be generally underſtood of all that were</hi> ſcattered, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>your ſelves explain it of</hi> men, <hi>not of</hi> women, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 14. <hi>Of gifted men, and</hi> called <hi>to that work by the</hi> Church, <hi>not of</hi> ungifted <hi>and</hi> uncalled <hi>men; yet the words in their indefinite latitude, will prove the preaching as well of</hi> ungifted <hi>men, and</hi> uncalled, <hi>as others.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="127" facs="tcp:113298:68"/>
               <p> We underſtand not the <hi>Text</hi> of all as your ſelf confeſſe. <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> If it may be underſtood of any that were ſcattered being not <hi>Of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficers,</hi> we have what we deſire. Will it follow, <hi>The text taken in its indefinite latitude, muſt needs be wreſted;</hi> therefore it is wreſted by us, who take it in a <hi>definite latitude?</hi> eſpecially ſince no reaſon is, or (we ſuppoſe) can be by you brought, why we may not take it in a <hi>limited</hi> ſenſe, and yet deny it to be taken in an <hi>unlimited</hi> ſenſe. Is not this an ignorance of the <hi>Elench?</hi> Can you ever inferre <hi>contra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dictorium propoſitionis negatae,</hi> with this <hi>medium?</hi> S<hi rend="sup">t</hi> 
                  <hi>John</hi> ſaith, Chriſt hath made us <hi>Kings</hi> and <hi>Prieſts,</hi> &amp;c. Becauſe theſe words,<note place="margin">Rev. 1.6.</note> 
                  <hi>Kings</hi> and <hi>Prieſts</hi> taken in their <hi>indefinite latitude,</hi> will inferre, that the people of God are <hi>temporall kings,</hi> having Soveraign <hi>power</hi> over others; and <hi>Prieſts</hi> to offer up <hi>corporall ſacrifices</hi> to God, as the <hi>Prieſts</hi> of the Law did? Will it therefore follow, that he that ſhall expound theſe words in a <hi>definite latitude,</hi> as importing only that <hi>in Chriſt they have overcome the Law, Death, Sin, the World, and do triumph over them;</hi> that they are <hi>Prieſts</hi> by a ſpeciall ſequeſtration of themſelves from the world, to <hi>offer up ſpirituall ſacrifices to God the Father,</hi> do pervert and abuſe this <hi>Text?</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Queſtionleſſe, there were</hi> Elders <hi>amongst them,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>it may be the Seventy Diſciples were not quite out of Commiſſion, certainly</hi> Philip <hi>was amongst them, who was an</hi> Euangeliſt, <hi>&amp;c.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Suppoſe that amongſt thoſe that were ſcattered and preached, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> ſome were <hi>Elders,</hi> yea, <hi>preaching Elders:</hi> Suppoſe the Commiſſion of the <hi>Seventie</hi> (by vertue of which they were to <hi>carry neither purſe nor ſcrip, nor ſhoes, neither were to ſalute any man by the way,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Luke 10.1, 2.</hi> Nullos dum habes hic Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtolos, ſed Di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſcipulos illo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum, &amp; Diſci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pulori<gap reason="illegible" resp="#UOM" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> Diſci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pulos, ſic quo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vis medio uti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liter Deus uti poteſt. <hi>Aretius</hi> in <hi>Acts 11.</hi>
                  </note> but to go before the face of Chriſt, <hi>two, and two into every city</hi> and <hi>place whi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther Chriſt himſelf would come</hi>) were in full force at this time: Laſt<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly, Suppoſe that <hi>Philip</hi> were an <hi>Euangeliſt</hi> amongſt them: Will it from hence follow, that all that preached were <hi>Church-officers;</hi> and that none of them were gifted perſons out of <hi>Office;</hi> and conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quently, that thoſe that ſay, that all were not <hi>Officers</hi> that went preaching, do abuſe the Text? certainly this is a wide conſequence: But you ſay,</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>They were all filled with the Holy Ghoſt,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> Acts 2.4.10. and 4.31. <hi>which made them</hi> Doctors, <hi>the firſt day, and gave both ability and a call to ſpeake the Word,</hi> &amp;c. <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> 
               </p>
               <p>But did their extraordinary <hi>gifts</hi> of the <hi>Holy Ghoſt</hi> make them
<pb n="128" facs="tcp:113298:69"/>all <hi>Officers,</hi> yea or no? (for you ſuppoſe that all received the <hi>Ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly Ghoſt;</hi>) If ſo, then there was a <hi>Church</hi> of <hi>Officers,</hi> and none over whom thoſe <hi>Officers</hi> were ſet, and that were <hi>under</hi> the <hi>au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thority</hi> of <hi>Office.</hi> If the <hi>gifts</hi> did not make them <hi>Officers,</hi> then we have what we aſſume, <hi>viz. Gifted perſons not in Office may preach;</hi> yea, if all the members of a <hi>Church,</hi> had <hi>gifts</hi> fit for the work, all might preach, <hi>Numb.</hi> 11.29. 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 14.12.31.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>If it be ſaid,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Objection. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>theſe were extraordinary gifts by immediate inſpi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ration.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>So were the <hi>gifts</hi> of the <hi>Officers</hi> in thoſe times. <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> Now by the ſame reaſon you deny <hi>Church-members,</hi> though orderly <hi>called</hi> to the work, (we mean not to the <hi>Office</hi>) becauſe <hi>eminently gifted</hi> for it, a <hi>liberty to exerciſe their gift,</hi> becauſe their <hi>gifts</hi> are not extraordinary, as were thoſe of the <hi>Primitive Chriſtians;</hi> By the ſame reaſon you may deny <hi>Officers,</hi> though both orderly <hi>called,</hi> and competently <hi>gifted, a liberty to exerciſe their gift,</hi> becauſe their <hi>gifts</hi> are not extra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ordinary, as were the <hi>gifts</hi> of the <hi>Primitive Officers.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Again, if a Brother, <hi>gifted</hi> by immediate inſpiration might <hi>preach</hi> or <hi>propheſie</hi> publikly in thoſe <hi>Churches</hi> where the <hi>Officers</hi> were <hi>gifted</hi> by immediate inſpiration; then a Brother <hi>eminently gifted</hi> by Gods bleſſing upon his labour and induſtry, being <hi>orderly called</hi> thereunto, may <hi>preach</hi> in thoſe <hi>Churches</hi> where the <hi>Officers</hi> are <hi>gifted,</hi> only by Gods bleſſing upon their labour and induſtry, without any immediate inſpiration.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>That theſe did</hi> preach <hi>ordinarily,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>and uſually to the</hi> Churches, <hi>like to</hi> Paſtors, <hi>and receive maintenance for the ſame, as ſome do in</hi> London <hi>and elſewhere, is impoſſible to be proved.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>That which is not affirmed by the <hi>Elders,</hi> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> need not be proved by them. We have already proved, that <hi>eminent gifted</hi> perſons, being <hi>orderly called</hi> thereunto, may <hi>lawfully preach, though not in Office;</hi> and if by <hi>ordinarily</hi> and <hi>uſually</hi> you mean, that <hi>toties quoties,</hi> as oft as the <hi>Church</hi> ſhall have need, (ſuppoſe by reaſon of the ſickneſſe, death, or juſt abſence of the <hi>Paſtor,</hi> or any other lawfull ground and oc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>caſion) and his calling and condition will permit, we ſuppoſe the perſon <hi>eminently gifted</hi> may <hi>preach,</hi> though for divers moneths to<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gether. And if he do the work, why may he not receive the wages, not in the <hi>capacity</hi> of a <hi>Paſtor,</hi> but of one that hath done the work that deſerves wages? Suppoſe he hath ſpent his means in many
<pb n="129" facs="tcp:113298:69"/>yeers painfull ſtudy in the <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niverſity,</hi> may he lawfully <hi>preach,</hi> and yet muſt he neceſſarily famiſh, becauſe he is not in the <hi>Paſtorall</hi> re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lation? May he lawfully diſpence unto them his <hi>ſpirituall things,</hi> and may he not lawfully receive of them a diſpenſation of their <hi>temporall things?</hi> May he (nay muſt he by a conflux and concen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tering of all things that make up his <hi>Call</hi> to ſuch a work, for ſuch a time) <hi>uſually</hi> and <hi>ordinarily tread out the corn,</hi> and yet his <hi>mouth</hi> be <hi>muzzled</hi> during all that ſpace? May he lawfully <hi>communicate unto them</hi> by <hi>teaching</hi> them in the <hi>Word,</hi> and may he not lawfully <hi>com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>municate with them in receiving,</hi> who are freely willing to commu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nicate with him in giving all good things?</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>In the Church of</hi> Iſrael, <hi>none beſides the</hi> Prieſts <hi>and</hi> Levites, <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Anſwer. </seg>
                  </label> 
                  <hi>did ordinarily</hi> propheſie, <hi>either in the</hi> Temple, <hi>or in the</hi> Synagogues, <hi>un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leſſe they were either furniſhed with extraordinary</hi> gifts <hi>of</hi> prophecy, <hi>as the</hi> Prophets <hi>of</hi> Iſrael; <hi>or were ſet apart, and trained up to prepare for ſuch a Calling,</hi> &amp;c.</p>
               <p>In caſe that either thoſe whoſe <hi>Office</hi> it is in an ordinary way to <hi>propheſie</hi> be unable many of them to the work; <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Reply. </seg>
                  </label> or the people grown bold in ſinfull courſes, ſo that they ſleight and contemn them: If the <hi>King,</hi> and certain choyce men of the <hi>Princes</hi> of the <hi>Realm</hi> be able, and in parts no way inferiour to thoſe able men, whoſe <hi>Office</hi> it is to <hi>preach</hi> unto the people, they may, they ought to <hi>propheſie,</hi> as well as <hi>Kings, Princes, Noble-men,</hi> being <hi>gifted,</hi> may ſit in <hi>Eccleſiaſticall Synods,</hi> and declare what they conceive to be the minde of God therein. And this <hi>Jehoſaphat</hi> and his <hi>Princes</hi> did, by vertue of that generall equity which is of perpetuall uſe, where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>by <hi>eminent gifts</hi> are to be put forth upon juſt occaſion, for the Pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>like good, though by men not in <hi>Office.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Luther,</hi> and the firſt <hi>Preachers</hi> in the beginning of Reformation, were not <hi>Church-officers,</hi> nor could be, unleſſe we will ſay, that the <hi>Antichriſtian Hierarchie</hi> could inſtitute a <hi>Chriſtian Miniſtery;</hi> and yet they <hi>preached</hi> lawfully, as <hi>gifted perſons,</hi> ſtirred up by God in a time of defection and apoſtaſie: And ſo <hi>Jehoſaphat</hi> and his <hi>Princes</hi> preached, not meerly <hi>as King</hi> and <hi>Princes,</hi> for then all <hi>Kings</hi> and <hi>Princes</hi> might preach, <hi>but as King</hi> and <hi>Princes gifted,</hi> and ſingularly ſtirred up to the work by Almighty God. That a <hi>King,</hi> and <hi>Princes eminently gifted</hi> and ſtirred up by an in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ternall <hi>prothumie</hi> and deſire wrought upon their ſpirits, to preach,
<pb n="130" facs="tcp:113298:70"/>is of perpetuall uſe in all ſuch caſes of defection, as was in <hi>Jehoſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phats</hi> time: Nor will this confound the matters of God, and the Kings matters: But ſtill the <hi>Prieſts</hi> and <hi>Levites</hi> ſhall preach <hi>ordina<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rily</hi> by vertue of <hi>Office,</hi> and the <hi>King</hi> and <hi>Princes</hi> only <hi>occaſionally</hi> by vertue of <hi>gifts.</hi> And as they may preach themſelves in all ſuch caſes: ſo they may ſend forth <hi>eminently gifted men,</hi> though the <hi>Churches</hi> through corruption ſhould neglect or refuſe to call them; and this belongs to <hi>Civill Magiſtrates</hi> as they are <hi>cuſtodes utriuſ<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> tabulae.</hi> Neither are <hi>Kings,</hi> or thoſe ſent out by them, limited to particu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lar <hi>Congregations</hi> but may call the people to ſuch places, and at ſuch times as they ſhall judge moſt to tend to edification. Thus <hi>Joſhua</hi> called all <hi>Iſrael</hi> to <hi>Sechem,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Joſh. 24.1.</note> and preached unto them before his death.</p>
            </div>
         </div>
      </body>
      <back>
         <div type="epigraph">
            <p>They ſhall not hurt nor deſtroy in all my holy mountain; for the earth ſhall be full of the knowledge of the <hi>LORD,</hi> as the waters cover the Sea, <hi>Iſaiah 11.9.</hi>
            </p>
            <p>Thus ſaith <hi>JEHOVAH,</hi> Stand ye in the wayes, and ſee, and ask for the old paths, where is the good way; and walk therein, and ye ſhall find reſt for your ſouls, <hi>Jeremiah 6.16.</hi>
            </p>
            <p>For in <hi>Chriſt Jeſus,</hi> neither circumciſion availeth any thing, nor un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>circumciſion, but a new creature.</p>
            <p>And as many as walk according to this rule, Peace be on them and mer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cy, and upon the Iſrael of God, <hi>Gal. 6.15, 16.</hi>
            </p>
         </div>
         <div type="Scripture_index">
            <pb facs="tcp:113298:70"/>
            <head>A TABLE of the <hi>Texts</hi> of <hi>Scriptures,</hi> cited, Diſcuſſed, and cleared from miſ-interpretations, in this BOOK.</head>
            <list>
               <item>
                  <hi>GENESIS 9. verſ. 26, 27.</hi> Whether a Church in <hi>Sems</hi> family. <hi>page 43</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Gen. 12.3.</hi> &amp; <hi>22.16.18.</hi> with <hi>Gal. 3.17.</hi> as <hi>Acts 3.25.</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>. <hi>p. 42</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Gen. 17.1.9.</hi> Whether it was a covenant <hi>only</hi> on Gods part. <hi>p.</hi> ibid.</item>
               <item>
                  <hi>EXODUS 12.3.21.</hi> Whether the word <hi>Congregation</hi> and <hi>Elders</hi> are all one there. <hi>p. 53</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Exod. 12.47.</hi> Ingaged by covenant to ſerve God together. <hi>page 40</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Exod. 34.23, 24.</hi> All the <hi>Churches</hi> males muſt meet together for worſhip in one place. <hi>page 14</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>NUMBERS 8.9, 10.</hi> with <hi>verſ. 6, 7, 13, 14, 18, 19.</hi> All the <hi>Congre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gation</hi> muſt lay hands on the <hi>Le<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vites,</hi> how? <hi>page 52, 44, 55</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Numb. 11.29.</hi> I wiſh all could prophe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſie. <hi>page 125, 128</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Numb. 25. Phinehas</hi> his zeal. Hence Gods covenant with him and his. <hi>ergo? page 49</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>DEUTERONOMY 16.2.16.</hi> See <hi>Exod. 34.23.</hi> All <hi>males</hi> to meet. <hi>page 14</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Deut. 29.1.10.12.</hi> Whether a covenant makes a <hi>Church. page 37, 39, 40</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>2 KINGS 2.3.5.</hi> Gods will revealed by <hi>Prophets</hi> and others. <hi>page 122</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>2 CHRONICLES 17.7.</hi> Princes ſent to teach the people. <hi>page 118</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>2 Chron. 20.25.20.</hi> King <hi>Jehoſaphat</hi> prayeth, and teacheth <hi>Iſrael. page 118</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>NEHEMIAH 10.38. Levites</hi> were tythed. Tythes are a <hi>Jewiſh</hi> mainte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nance. <hi>page 61</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>PSALME 30.7.</hi> My Mount ſo ſtrong. What? <hi>page 68</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Pſal. 46.2.</hi> Mountains into Sea, what it ſignifieth. <hi>ibid.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Pſal. 74.4.8.</hi> Burnt up <hi>Synagogues,</hi> What? <hi>page 26</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>ISAIAH 4.5.</hi> Goſpel-church is called <hi>Sion. page 71</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Iſai. 61.20.</hi> Goſpel in <hi>Old-Teſtaments</hi> language. <hi>ibid.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Iſai. 9.6, 7.</hi> Chriſt is the <hi>churches</hi> King. <hi>page 104</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>JEREMIAH 51.25.</hi> Fire ſignifies oppoſitions. <hi>page 68</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>HOSEAH 2.2.</hi> Members may plead with the <hi>Church. page 59</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>ZACHARIAH. 4.7.</hi> What is that great Mountain? <hi>page 68</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Zach. 14.19.</hi> Goſpel in <hi>Old Teſtaments</hi> language. <hi>page 71</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>MALACHI 3.8.</hi> Tithes as offerings are <hi>Jewiſh. page 61</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>MATTHEW 16.19.</hi> Of Church-binding and looſing. <hi>page 89, 90</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Mat. 18.17.</hi> Tell the <hi>Church.</hi> What <hi>Church</hi> it is. <hi>p. 2, 36</hi>
               </item>
               <pb facs="tcp:113298:71"/>
               <item>Not a <hi>Claſſicall</hi> nor <hi>Nationall church,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>page 86-89</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Mat. 18.20.</hi> A <hi>Church</hi> is <hi>Sion</hi> and hath the promiſes to it. <hi>page 71, 73</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Mat. 20.25, 26.</hi> Miniſters are not Lords. <hi>page 78, 79</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Mat. 28.19, 20.</hi> In that Commiſſion to the Apoſtles is no mention of ordination, nor in that <hi>Mar. 16.15, 16. page 56, 57</hi>
               </item>
               <item>Was not given to them as Apoſtles. <hi>page 91</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>MARK 12.41.</hi> The uſe of the Church treaſurie. <hi>page 67</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>LUKE 8.2, 3.</hi> Chriſt received contri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bution. <hi>page 62</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Luke 22.25, 26.</hi> Miniſters are not as Lords. <hi>page 78, 79, 81</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>JOHN 8, 20.</hi> Church treaſury; for what. <hi>page 67</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Joh. 13.29.</hi> From contribution was diſtri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bution. <hi>page 62</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Joh. 20.23.</hi> The <hi>Key</hi> given <hi>Peter,</hi> with the reſt. <hi>page 92</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>ACTS 1.15.</hi> A few begin a Church. <hi>page 9, 12, 13</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Act. 1.15.23.</hi> A Church hath full power to chooſe her own officers. <hi>page 46, 11, 9</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Act. 1.26.</hi> By common vote or ſuffrage. <hi>page 49</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Act. 2.4.10.</hi> Gifts make not officers. <hi>page 128</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>V. 40.</hi> The Church was ſeparated. <hi>page 2, 48</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Verſ. 41.</hi> Whether they they were a church before <hi>page 10, 13</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>V. 45.</hi> Whole <hi>eſtates</hi> put into the com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mon ſtock <hi>page 62</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>V. 47.</hi> A Church before Officers. <hi>page 45</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Act. 4.35.</hi> Selling whole eſtates not bind<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing to all times, but extraordinary. <hi>page 62</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Act. 4.17.19.21.</hi> &amp; <hi>5.28, 29.</hi> Preaching when men forbid to obey Chriſt. <hi>page 6</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Act. 4.26.</hi> Took counſell together, how? <hi>page 19</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Act. 5.28, 29.</hi> Obey, and hearken to God moſt. <hi>page 1, 2, 3, 4, 6</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Act. 6.1.</hi> Of the Deacons office. <hi>page 62</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Verſ. 3.</hi> The Church muſt look out ſeven men. <hi>page 46, 51</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Act. 6.4.</hi> Prayer, one work of a Miniſter. <hi>page 57, 62</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Act. 8.4.12.</hi> Preaching without office. <hi>page 119</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Act. 9.26, 27.</hi> Satisfaction of members be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore they be received in. <hi>page 34</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Verſ. 31.</hi> The head of Church-fellowſhip is not converſion, but edification. <hi>page 35</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Act. 11.19. Jews</hi> were firſt preached to. <hi>page 2</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Ver. 19.</hi> Some not in office may preach. <hi>page 118</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>V. 20.21.</hi> Some converted, others gathered them. <hi>page 4</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Act. 13.2, 3. Paul</hi> ſet apart by God, and the Church. <hi>page 49</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Act. 14.23.</hi> Churches before officers to them. <hi>page 46</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Act. 14.27. Paul</hi> and <hi>Barnabas</hi> ſent by Church alſo. <hi>page 123</hi>
               </item>
               <item>Officers ordained by peoples election. <hi>page 46, 51</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Act. 18.2.26. Aquila</hi> and <hi>Priſcilla</hi> at <hi>Corinth. page 11</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Act. 19.1.9. Paul</hi> ſeparated ſuch at him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelf converted not. <hi>page 4</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Verſ. 37.</hi> Robbers of Temples, not of churches. <hi>page 25</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Act. 20.28.</hi> Elders muſt ſee to the flock. <hi>page 107, 112</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Act. 21.22. Myriads,</hi> What; not all thoſe of one Church, but of many churches. <hi>page 14, 15, 30, 31</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>ROMANS 4.11, 12. Abraham,</hi> fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther of the faithfull, circumciſed and uncircumciſed. <hi>page 43</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Rom. 12.6.</hi> Of prophecy. <hi>page 125</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Rom. 12.7, 8.</hi> Teacher and Paſtor are diſtinct. <hi>page 70</hi>
               </item>
               <pb facs="tcp:113298:71"/>
               <item>
                  <hi>Verſ. 13.</hi> Diſtribute to the neceſſity of Saints. <hi>page 63</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Rom. 15.26. Romans</hi> to contribute to <hi>Jeruſalem. page 64</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Rom. 16.1, 2.</hi> Recommending members to another church, to receive them. <hi>page 117</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>1 CORINTHIANS 1. v. 1.</hi> All Saints of <hi>Corinth</hi> of one Church. <hi>page 15, 16</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Qu.</hi> Whether this be writ to all Saints or no? <hi>page 16, 20</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>1 Cor. 1.1, 2.</hi> Church-members to be vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſible Saints, and what triall of Saints herein. <hi>page 31</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Verſ. 17.</hi> Preaching is a Miniſters great work. <hi>page 57</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>1 Cor. 5.5, 6.</hi> Purge out the old leaven. <hi>page 29, 30, 36</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Verſ. 5.</hi> Excommunicating there, whether done by <hi>Paul,</hi> or to be by the Churches power. <hi>page 95, 97, 98</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>1 Cor. 5.12.</hi> Whether ſome believers may be ſaid to be <hi>WITHOUT,</hi> in that ſenſe. <hi>page 74, 75, 76</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>1 Cor. 7.16.</hi> Gifted men, or women, may convert. <hi>page 120</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>1 Cor. 11.19.</hi> The <hi>Church,</hi> whether it is the <hi>place. page 25, 26</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Verſ. 20.</hi> A church meeting in one place. <hi>page 13-31</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>1 Cor. 14.1, 2.3.33.</hi> All muſt covet the gift of prophecy. <hi>page 121, 124</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>V. 12.31.</hi> Such may. <hi>page 128</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>1 Cor. 14.23.</hi> This is diſcuſſed fully there. <hi>page 13</hi> to <hi>31</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>V. 32.</hi> Spirit of Prophets ſubject. <hi>page 126</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>1 Cor. 12.8.</hi> Paſtor, and Teachers gifts diſtinct. <hi>page 70</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>1 Cor. 12.9.29.</hi> All had not all gifts. <hi>page 125</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>V. 28.</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, Helps put for Deacons. <hi>page 63</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>1 Cor. 14.1.3.</hi> Prophecying hath ſomething ordinary, ſomething extraordinary. <hi>p. 118</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Verſ. 34.</hi> Women to be ſilent in your chur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ches. What churches means he? <hi>p. 21</hi>
               </item>
               <item>Not to uſe power in churches, <hi>page 91, 95</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>1 Cor. 15.6.</hi> Chriſt appeared to five hun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dred brethren at once in <hi>Jeruſalem. page 11</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>1 Cor. 16.1.</hi> &amp; <hi>2 Cor. 8.1.</hi> Churches, whether Nationall churches? <hi>page 21</hi> to <hi>31</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>1 Cor. 16.1.</hi> Miniſters to be maintained by the churches contributions every firſt day, ſcanned. <hi>page 60, 61</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Verſ. 1.2.</hi> Every firſt dayes contribution proved. <hi>page 64</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Qu.</hi> Whether thoſe collections were to ceaſe. <hi>page 65</hi>
               </item>
               <item>Hence for maintaining the Miniſters proved. <hi>page 66</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>2 CORINTH. 2.9.</hi> Church excom<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>municates, and not <hi>Paul</hi> alone. <hi>page 97</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>2 Cor. 3.1.</hi> Letters of recommendation to others. <hi>page 117</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>2 Cor. 6.16.</hi> A Church is Gods Temple. <hi>page 71</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>2 Cor. 8.5.</hi> Such give themſelves to the Lord, and to them. <hi>page 44</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>2 Cor. 8.18, 19.</hi> Many churches may chooſe one to do them ſervice. <hi>page 30</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>GALATIANS 3.16, 17.</hi> And <hi>in</hi> thy ſeed; not <hi>to. page 42</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Gal. 5.9.12.15.</hi> Church to cut off offen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fenders. <hi>page 95</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Gal. 6.6.</hi> Opening the communicating to Miniſters. <hi>page 63</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>EPHESIANS 2.22.</hi> A houſe of ſtones united. <hi>page 38</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Eph. 4.11.</hi> Teachers and Paſtors are di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtinct. <hi>page 69</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Eph. 5.25, 26.</hi> Is of the Church myſticall. <hi>page 28</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>PHILIPPIANS 1.7.</hi> Churches to be
<pb facs="tcp:113298:72"/>of reputed Saints. <hi>page 32</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Phil. 4.15.</hi> Giving and receiving are acts of communion. <hi>page 63</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>COLOSSIANS 4.17.</hi> A Church hath power to cenſure her officers. <hi>page 58, 59</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>1 TIMOTHY 1.20.</hi> Whether <hi>Paul</hi> alone excommunicated <hi>Hymeneus. page 96</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>1. Tim. 3.8.</hi> Deacons office is not tem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>porary. <hi>page 63</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>1 Tim. 3.10.</hi> One unofficed may preach. <hi>page 58</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>1 Tim. 4.14.</hi> Elders laid on hands. <hi>page 96</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>1 Tim. 5.17.</hi> Whether ruling Elders muſt be maintained by the Church. <hi>page 60</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>1 Tim. 6.13, 14.</hi> That Chriſt left but one way of Church diſcipline, which muſt be kept to the end of the world. <hi>page 107</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>2 TIMOTHY 1.6.</hi> Whether <hi>Paul</hi> laid on hands alone. <hi>page 96</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>JAMES 1.1.</hi> with <hi>Jam. 2.2.</hi> Whether all the twelve Tribes were one Church; or how called <hi>your Synagogues. page 18, 19</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>1 PETER 2.5.</hi> A Church of living ſtones. <hi>page 36</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>1 Pet. 2.25.</hi> Shepheard and Biſhop there are one and the ſame. <hi>page 69</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>1 Pet. 4.14.</hi> Miniſters not to be Biſhops in anothers Dioces. <hi>page 111</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>1 Pet. 5.1.</hi> Apoſtles were Elders of all Churches. <hi>page 46</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>1 Pet. 5.3.</hi> Elders are not Lords over Gods Heritage. <hi>page 78</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>3<hi rend="sup">d.</hi> Epiſt. JOHN</hi> verſ. <hi>9. Diotrephes</hi> that loved preeminence, how blamed. <hi>page 78, 81</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>REVELATIONS 1.6.</hi> Kings and Prieſts diſtinguiſhed. <hi>page 127</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Rev. 2.11.</hi> The Spirit ſpeaks not to the Angel alone, but alſo to the churches. <hi>page 101</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Rev. 4.14.</hi> The Church hath Crownes, which implies it hath authority. <hi>ibid.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Rev. 8.8, 9.</hi> A great Mountain caſt in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to the Sea, what it means. <hi>page 68</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Rev. 13.1.</hi> &amp; <hi>15.2. Sea</hi> put for the Church, or the Churches Religion. <hi>page 68</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Rev. 15.3.</hi> Chriſt is the King of the Church. <hi>page 104</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Rev. 21.27.</hi> &amp; <hi>Rev. 22.14.</hi> Nothing ſhall enter into the Holy <hi>City</hi> (the <hi>Church</hi>) that defileth. <hi>page 38</hi>
               </item>
            </list>
         </div>
         <div type="glossary">
            <head>Some Greek words and phraſes opened herein.</head>
            <list>
               <item>
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, Whether, in one place, or in one minde, <hi>page</hi> 18, 20</item>
               <item>
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>Kak.</hi> Synagoga; and <hi>Hebrew</hi> Gnedah, Kahal. What <hi>page</hi> 24, 25</item>
               <item>
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, Every firſt day, cleared, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 16.1, 2. <hi>page</hi> 65</item>
               <item>
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, I have judged to deliver, What <hi>page</hi> 97, 98</item>
               <item>
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, For this I wrote. <hi>page</hi> 99</item>
            </list>
         </div>
         <div type="errata">
            <head>Errata.</head>
            <p>PAge. 35. line 4. <hi>à fine,</hi> reade converted. p. 36. l. 5. <hi>à fine,</hi> given <hi>Paul,</hi> r. given by <hi>Paul.</hi> p. 37. l. 9. r. 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 1.5. <hi>p.</hi> 49. l. 10. <hi>à fine,</hi> 2, 3, 23. <hi>dele</hi> 23. p. 52. l. 4. <hi>à fine,</hi> 19.2. <hi>W.</hi> r. 19.2. p. 65. l. 9. <hi>Matth.</hi> 18. r. 28. p. 83. <hi>circa med. Luke</hi> 24. r. 14. p. 110. l. 4. r. preſidents. p. 114. <hi>circa med.</hi> 2 <hi>Theſ.</hi> r. 1 <hi>Theſ. p.</hi> 121. r. 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 14.1.3.</p>
            <trailer>FINIS.</trailer>
         </div>
      </back>
   </text>
</TEI>
